Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Motor Yacht Temptation 

Official uniform for all Wenchlings aboard the Temptation for more ceremonial and less sexual jobs:

https://i.imgur.com/oWNmLrq.jpeg

Standard uniform for all Wenchlings aboard Temptation (color coded for each little club):

https://i.imgur.com/gBRBdm5.jpeg

Major Little Clubs in Europe

https://i.imgur.com/VoORu27.jpeg

Types of Underage Prostitutes 

• Wenchlings: universal term for underage sex workers

1. Crib-Kids: Wenchlings that work in brothels/clubs/other establishments (ex: restaurants, hotels, airlines, etc) that are owned by a Club Master. Usually the most well trained of the three groups, and can specialize in specific skills, personas or fields according to their workplace that might not be necessarily related to sex (ex: role playing, espionage, assassination, kidnapping, driving, or just having a personality type like ‘naughty’)
2. Waifs: Wenchlings that work as hookers on the streets to make money for themselves, a pimp, or their family. Probably the most common type of Wenchling, but the least skilled due to lack of training and reliance on just getting experience. They tend to live and work in the worst conditions due to poverty and lack of protection from rich owners or violent gangsters (which is why many resort to finding a pimp for themselves, who will offer protection in exchange for a portion of the money they make, which already isn’t very much). Some Waifs might still become very successful and expensive with enough luck, skill, and good looks.
3. Pages: kids bought by private owners and who serve as Wenchlings to a single Master or an entire family. Typically have extremely wealthy Masters due to the price of buying a Wenchling. It’s common practice to dress Pages up as sexy maids (regardless of sex) to make them easy to identify. Pages are generally regarded as being the most attractive of the three groups on average, which drives up their price tags and makes them even more expensive and exclusive. Their training varies widely, ranging from completely inexperienced to veteran sex workers, but the main factor for their cost is really their beauty. 

• The difference between the three is essentially where they work, who they work for and work with, and how they dress. Crib-Kids usually work in a single place with several coworkers for a Club Master and can have sex with any paying customer, and usually have a specific uniform/dresscode that matches their little club’s theme. Waifs work on the streets, usually alone, but might stick with a partner, and go to any stranger’s home (or anywhere they take them) after they get picked up and then leave once they’re done, they work for a variety of benefactors and are the only group that typically don’t serve a Master (regular pimps are not Masters, as they usually do not own the child, and parents are not Masters either because they did not buy their child), and Waifs don’t have a uniform and just wear skimpy clothes to attract attention on the street. Pages work in a single household and only have sex with that household’s members unless told to sleep with someone else, the number of coworkers normally depends on how many other Waifs their Masters own (since each Page is extremely expensive, most therefore work alone or with one or two other kids. Any more, and their Master is definitely a billionaire), and they traditionally get dressed up as sexy maids to mark them as private property of a rich person — there is no ‘standard sexy maid uniform’ for Pages, only the general theme and black and white colors. Some Masters make their Pages wear cat ears, bunny ears or maid headpieces, some make them wear a bell, a nametag, a collar, or ribbons around their neck, some make them wear nothing besides a skirt, whilst others make them wear pants or shorts rather than skirts, and some Masters may decide to completely forego the maid theme altogether. Weather may also play a factor (if it’s snowing or raining outside, they give them more clothes because they don’t want the kids to catch a cold — that isn’t very sexy). It’s completely up to the Master.

Cast for MYT:

Name (nickname/@instagram) - age - nationality

[Arranged by alphabetical order of first name]

• Clubs From Blissport 🇺🇸 

The Playground - 🖤

1. Aidan Wallace (@​​aidanwallace007) - 12 🇺🇸
2. Alex Cinarsen (@a.cinarsen) - 11 🇹🇷 
3. Alvaro Mulet (Alvy/@alvaro_mulet_official) - 11 🇪🇸 
4. Ange Casali (@ange_casali_model) - 10  🇫🇷 
5. Aslan Noah Kurtuluş (@noahaslankurtulus) - 11 🇹🇷 
6. Azriel Dalman (Azi/@​​azrieldalman) - 10 🇨🇦 
7. Benja Gonzalez (@benjaggonzalez) - 9 🇦🇷 
8. Bjorn Millán (@bjornmillan) - 10 🇪🇸 
9. Blake Palos (@blake.palos) - 13 🇺🇸
10. Bryce Gheisar - 13 🇺🇸
11. Cary Christopher (@carychristopherofficial) - 8 🇺🇸 
12. Christian Convery (Sweet Tooth, Deer, Maple/@christianconvery) - 12 🇨🇦 
13. Christopher Convery (@christopherconvery) - 13 🇺🇸 
14. Cole and Dylan Sprouse - 12 🇺🇸 
15. Connor Esterson (@connoresterson) - 11 🇺🇸 
16. Danny Llyod (Cupcake) - 8 🇺🇸
17. Davi Anzoategui (@familiaanzoategui) - 10 🇧🇷 
18. Davi Bertrand (Berty/@daviibertrand) - 11 🇫🇷🇧🇷
19. David Kim (DK/@gentlegreengolf) - 11 🇰🇷🇷🇺 
20. Dexter Sol Ansell (@dextersolansell) - 10 🇬🇧 
21. Edgar Andrianov (Edie/@lord_edie) - 12 🇪🇸 
22. Elliot Grihault (@elliotgri) - 15 🇬🇧
23. Francesco Fairbank (Froggy/@froggyfairbank_official) - 13 🇦🇺🇵🇭 
24. Harel Liyani (@harel_liyani) - 11 🇮🇱 
25. Harvey Sadler - 11 🇬🇧 
26. Henry Joseph Samiri (@henrysamiri) - 10 🔜11 🇺🇸
27. Izaac Wang (@izaac_wang) - 12 🇨🇳 
28. Jacob Tremblay (@jacobtremblay) - 13 🇨🇦
29. James A Hughes (@james_a_hughes) - 11 🇺🇸 
30. Jorge Benito (@jorge.4mywall) - 13 🇪🇸 
31. Leo Costa Manganelli (@leocostamanganelli) - 12 🇧🇷 
32. Leo Hart - 13 🇬🇧 
33. Liam Hughes - 14 🇨🇦 
34. Lias Karp (@lias_k_) - 15 🇦🇹 
35. Lou Goossens (@lou__goossens) - 14 🇧🇪
36. Lucca Arusa (@lu.arusa) - 12 🇧🇷
37. Luigi Luminati (KitKat/@luigi.luminati) - 11 🇨🇦 
38. Makar Permyakov (@makar_permyakov) - 9 🇷🇺🇨🇳 
39. Malachi Barton and Nicolas Bechtel - 11 🇺🇸
40. Marcus and Martinus Gunnarsen - 12 🇳🇴 
41. Mark M. (@lm_mark_m) - 9 🇷🇺 
42. Mason Blomberg (@themasonblomberg) - 11 🇺🇸
43. Mason Cook - 11 🇺🇸 
44. Matti KJ (@matti_kj) - 12 🇩🇰 
45. Maxim Stiglic (@maxx_football_player1) - 11 🇨🇿 
46. Mete Gürsoy (@metegursoyfanclub) - 9 🇹🇷 
47. Michele Ingino (@micheleingino_official) - 12 🇮🇹 
48. Moritz Minks - 11 🇩🇪
49. Ofri Shuri (@ofri_shuri) - 12 🇮🇱 
50. Oskar Reim (@oskarreim) - 12 🇩🇪  
51. Pacifico Santangelo (Caramel/@pacifico_model) - 12 🇮🇹 
52. Pedro Burgarelli (@pedro.burgarelli) - 11 🇧🇷
53. Pietro Suares (@pietrosuares) - 12 🇧🇷
54. Reef Saban (@reefsaban5) - 12 🇮🇱 
55. Rohan Cassius (@rohancassius) - 12 🇧🇷  
56. Santiago N. (@santinico_official) - 11 🇲🇽 
57. Sean Convery (@seanconveryofficial) - 11 🇺🇸 
58. Sepehr Ghiyasi (@1sepehrgh) - 9 🇮🇷 
59. Tanner Scobell (@tannerscobell) - 13 🇺🇸
60. Walker Scobell (@walker.scobell) - 15 🇺🇸 

The Menagerie - 💚

1. Alessio Albanese (Gecko) - 10 🇬🇧 
2. Oscar Eskinazi (Skink) - 7 🇬🇧 

The Breeding Ranch - 🧡

1. Chandler Riggs - 13 🇺🇸

The Candyshop - 🩵

1. Denis Novik  (Shortcake/@denis_novik.m) - 6 🇧🇾 
2. Thomas Iuffredo (Creampie/@thomas.iuffredo_kidmodel) - 5 🇮🇹

Sinful Sunday - 💛

1. Michael Leone (@michaelsleone) - 10 🇺🇸

The Cake’d Up Wish - 🤎

1. Pylski Imitai (@pylskiimitiai) - 12 🇷🇺 

• New Foreign Little Clubs

L’Eros 🇮🇹 - 💜

1. Alessandro Durso (Alé/@alessandro.d.official) - 11 🇮🇹 
2. Lorenzo Ferrante - 12 🇮🇹 

White Horse 🇬🇧 - 🤍

1. Billy Jenkins (@bbillyjenkins) - 10 🇬🇧  

Fuego 🇪🇸 - ❤️

1. Lucas Blas (@lucas_de_blas) - 10 🇪🇸

The Little Lotus 🇯🇵 - 🩷

1. Airu (Ruru/@Hyppops) - 11 🇯🇵🇫🇷🇲🇲 

Southbound 🇦🇺 - 💙

1. Magnus Beau (@beau_magnus) - 11 🇦🇺

• Guests (sons of club owners, politicians, wealthy men, or other important individuals. Most underage guests are assigned an escort from the list above, with some exceptions for reasons that will be explained when we get to them)

1. Aryan Simhadri (@aryansimhadri) - 15 🇺🇸 
2. Asrın Alp Çalik (Prince/@asrinalpcalik) - 11 🇹🇷 

(Prince, my prince, my lord, sir, Your Royal Highness, Şehzade Asrın, Şehzadem, Efendim)

1. Braxton Bjerken (@braxtonbjerken) - 15 🇺🇸
2. Çınar Ilgar Arıcı (@ilgarcinararici) - 13 🇹🇷
3. Daniel Karnaukhova (KK/@russa_no_brasil_) - 9 🇷🇺 🇧🇷 
4. Felipe de San Laureano Saavedra (@Diego_felipeoficial) - 13 🇧🇷
5. Finn Carr (Swiss Roll/@finn_carr08) - 11 🇺🇸 
6. George Louis (@g.e.o.r.g.e_l.o.u.i.s) - 12 🇺🇸🇮🇹
7. Kaan Arpacık (@yusuf.kaan.arpacik) - 10 🇹🇷
8. King Nicol (@kingnicolsurf) - 13 🇺🇸
9. Lee Si-Hoo (@leesihoo0317) - 11 🇰🇷
10. Leo Man (@leo_man107) - 11 🇪🇸
11. Levi Chrisopulos (@levi.chrisopulos) - 11 🇺🇸
12. Levi Miller - 14 🇦🇺 
13. Lorenzo Sticchi (Prince/@Lorenzo.sticchi.official) - 14 🇮🇹 
14. Marius De Saeger (@marius.desaeger) - 14 🇧🇪
15. Noah Jupe (@jupeenoah_) - 13 🇬🇧

• Extras

• Others

1. Aitor Izquierdo (@aitor_izquierdo_model) - 10 🇪🇸(Fuego)
2. Alonso Chicharro (@alonso_chicharro_modelofficial) - 13 🇪🇸🇬🇧(Fuego)
3. Giorgos Prapas - 10 🇬🇷🇦🇹(Aphrodite’s Temple)
4. Lev Bezsonov (@leobessi_2015) - 11 🇪🇸🇺🇦(Fuego)
5. Samuele Beneducci (Caesar/@samuele_beneducci_) - 13 🇮🇹(L’Eros)
6. Sasha Miras (@sashamirass) - 9 🇪🇸🇫🇷(Fuego)

• Junior Circuit

1. Alexandre Casiraghi (Seigneur)  - 12 🇲🇨
2. Antonio Ianni (@ianniantoniodriver) - 13 🇮🇹🇵🇱 
3. Balthazar Rassam (Seigneur) - 7 🇲🇨
4. Francesco Casiraghi (Seigneur, France) - 8 🇲🇨
5. Jacques, Hereditary Prince of Monaco (Marquis of Baux) - 11 🇲🇨 
6. Maximilian Casiraghi (Seigneur) - 7 🇲🇨
7. Nicolò Pacillo (@nico_pac05) - 12 🇮🇹 
8. Raphaël Elmaleh (Seigneur) - 13 🇲🇨
9. Stan Ratajski (@magicstan01) - 13 🇵🇱🇫🇷
10. Stefano Casiraghi (Seigneur) - 9 🇲🇨
11. Valentin Sillitti (@valentin.sillitti) - 12 🇫🇷🇮🇹 

1. Prince Vincent - 13 🇩🇰 

Chapter Text

Waves broke against the hull of Motor Yacht Temptation. Reef Saban leaned onto the railing at the front of the vessel, staring out at the vast and seemingly endless Mediterranean Sea stretching over the entire horizon from east to south. When he turned his head left to the north, he could see land in the distance. Last he’d heard, they were somewhere off the coast of Sicily, heading East towards Greece and then Turkey. The whole world was out there, calling for him, and Reef was trapped on this damn ship that was nothing more than his prison floating on water — an admittedly very luxurious prison, but a prison nevertheless. He wondered if they would eventually go near his home country of Israel, but maybe his Master preferred to not go near Reef’s family. Smart move.

The salty air was so warm on Reef skin. The weather had been virtually perfect every day since they left the harbour of Blissport, almost as if God were mocking the circumstances. The climate should have been as miserable as he was, and yet nothing but blue skies, calm waters, and occasionally a few puffy white clouds.

Still, Reef tried to be grateful for this brief moment of peace, a chance to get away from all of his duties. Moments like these were rare, so he needed to snatch them up whenever he found one. There were only about half as many guests as there were workers aboard M/Y Temptation, but someone was going to notice that he was gone before too long. Soon, he would have to go back to work. He tried to ignore that thought that was hanging over him like an executioner’s axe, but he couldn’t stop wondering which man would ask for his ‘services’ next. Over the course of the past month, he’d gotten to know most of them quite intimately, but they’d been picking up more passengers as they sailed across Europe’s southern coastline, so far making stops in Spain, France, Monaco, and then Italy. Some of the guests that came from more distant continents arrived by helicopter, taking their first steps aboard the ship straight from the landing platform at the fore of Temptation. Many of them also came with their son, because what sort of vacation wouldn’t be complete without the family tagging along?

Reef turned his gaze downwards. They were cruising at high speeds, slicing through the water like it wasn’t even there. If he were to accidentally fall overboard, the landing would be painful enough, and then he’d be left behind and lost at sea without anyone knowing he was gone until they came looking for him. Reef looked up again. The coast was far, very far. Swimming there would be a Herculean challenge even for one of the older and more athletic boys aboard, but not impossible. It was tempting. With enough determination, grit, and a whole lot of spite (which Reef had plenty of), he just might be able to—

“You should think less. You’re less cute when you think,” a familiar voice behind him said in Hebrew. Reef looked over his shoulder to see Ofri Shuri walking over. The fellow Israeli boy was only twelve years old — the same age as Reef — and yet he acted like he was a decade older than him, always trying to babysit Reef as if he were a toddler in need of a guardian, just because he was one of the new kids.

[Ofri Shuri]

“What’s the point of thinking?” Reef replied in a hostile manner, turning his eyes forward towards the horizon again. “No one cares what I think, only how I look and what I do.” He was relieved he hadn’t been found by some lonely old man like usual.

“You’re right,” Ofri agreed, setting himself next to Reef and crossing his arms over the railing just like he was. “So don’t do anything stupid.”

“Is that why you came to find me? To bother me with obvious advice?”

“I could give you less obvious advice, if you want. Like, did you know that it’s easier to get tanned when you’re swimming? The water doesn’t protect you from the sun, it amplifies the light and makes you get hit even harder. You could even get burned and not realize until later because the water cools your body.”

“Go away.”

“Aw, and I thought we were bonding over random anecdotes,” Ofri said disappointedly in a joking tone.

“Don’t you have anyone else to bother? I’m sure your whore friends would be thrilled to have your amazing company. That cunt, Liyani, is probably calling your name back there right now.”

[Harel Liyani]

Ofri just chuckled and shrugged. “Not very likely. When I left him, Harel was shouting out someone else’s name. I think he was called ‘Daddy’? Something like that.”

Reef rolled his eyes impatiently. “Then what about your other friends? What’s their names? The little Iranian and the Turk— Ghiyasi and Gürsoy, is it?”

[Sepehr Ghiyasi and Mete Gürsoy]

“Sep and Mete? They’ve got dancing duties in the dining hall right now. It seems all my friends except for you are busy at the moment.”

“In what delusional world are you living in where we are friends?”

“I don’t see anyone else lining up to be yours.”

“Thank god for that.” Reef wanted to punch that empty headed smile off of Ofri’s face. He didn’t trust the Schoolboy. He didn’t trust anybody for that matter, but he was especially weary of the friendly ones. They were obviously just playing the long game with him rather than showing their true colours as obviously as the rest. Growing up in a mafia family had a tendency to breed caution. The moment he let down his guard around people like Ofri, it would only be a matter of time before he felt the knife in his back. This was a dog-eat-dog world, and there was no such thing as friendship or kindness or empathy. Those ideas were a lie, made up by those who knew how to get ahead by duping all the chumps who would believe in that sort of nonsense, and Reef wasn’t a chump, not anymore. He’d gotten cocky once before and let himself get caught off guard by that bastard, Liyani — never again.

Ofri’s striking blue eyes were scanning the horizon. He looked as though he’d gotten distracted by the view and momentarily forgotten that he was speaking to someone, until he was brought back to the moment when the sound of laughter echoed over to them from a few guests and their playthings walking nearby on the front deck of the ship.

“We should get back,” he suggested, sounding relaxed but insistent at the same time.

“Why?” Reef replied stubbornly. “I thought the only rules we have to follow is that we can’t hide in the boys’ cabin before midnight and that we have to obey every command the grown ups give us. I don’t remember receiving any orders telling us to go back. Unless, of course, you’re ordering me to do so, friend.”

“You know that any prefect onboard lost their power the moment we stepped foot on the ship. We’re all equal aboard the Temptation,” Ofri said with a shrug as though the thought of bossing others around hadn’t even occurred to him. Back at the club they worked at called the Playground of International Boys (or just the Playground since they’d started working with girls), Ofri was one of the boys called prefects in charge of upholding the rules of their Master by enforcing punishments themselves or fetching one of their supervisors. Ofri was terrible at his job, because he tended to turn a blind eye to anything his friends did and compensated by being extra harsh with everyone else so that the grown ups didn’t think he wasn’t taking his work seriously. He used to be even worse, before he got a severe warning following a physical fight he’d failed to prevent between Reef and some of the other Eastern kids, including Harel Liyani.

“But you should read between the lines,” Ofri continued anyway, sounding like he was passing a comment about the weather. “They want you to spend all your time serving the guests. They won’t be happy if they catch you not making an effort to put yourself out there.”

“Oh yeah? And what are they going to do about it? Fuck me?”

“Yes,” he replied simply.

Reef didn’t have anything to say in response. He looked down at his bare feet and swayed his body back and forth in a somewhat nervous manner.

“You should be careful,” Ofri warned him after a short while of nothing being said. Reef wondered how it was possible to say such things with such a jovial demeanour. “The Boss likes you. He doesn’t need much of an excuse to punish people that he likes, and your family already gave him plenty, so don’t give him any more. You’ve got his attention.”

“I don’t want anything from that man, least of all his attention.” 

“I know, and you should know to be careful with who you tell those sorts of things to. There are snitches everywhere.”

“Are you a snitch?”

“Not with my friends.”

Reef made some sort of indifferent grunt in response while Ofri just kept smiling and decided to change the mood with other news. “I heard the King of Turkey will be arriving soon. His eleven year old son, the Prince, is coming with him, and he’s apparently bringing a friend along with him. Want to guess who their escorts are going to be?”

[Author’s note: so apparently Turkey does actually have a real royal family descended from the rulers of the Ottoman Empire, so let’s just pretend they don’t exist in this universe and instead Turkey has a monarchy identical to how the British royal family functions. I might introduce other monarchies for other countries in the future with the same rules. Can’t explain it but I find that adding fake royal families into this universe really adds some spice to the setting for some reason]

Gossiping with Ofri Shuri, this surely had to be the lowest point in Reef’s life. “Should I take a safe bet and say that the escorts for the Royal Prince of Turkey and his friend will be the only two Turkish boys we brought with us from the Playground who would actually be comfortable working so closely together?”

“I always knew you were one of the smart ones,” Ofri told him joyfully, which made Reef clench his fists and squeeze the hand bars of the metal railing. “I’m sure those two will be thrilled that they’re being turned into playthings for new players on the board. They’ve got an ego that’s bigger than this ship.”

“You’d know better than I would, since I don’t know them at all,” Reef replied indifferently, before glancing over his shoulder again, this time looking at the rest of the massive pleasure yacht behind him. He knew what was waiting for him if he went back there, but maybe Ofri was right. He hadn’t been with any of the guests today yet, and only a handful yesterday. Reef might have been reluctant to return to where all the men were at, but he knew that the consequences for disappointing the Boss would be far worse. The young boy had already experienced first hand what his Master could do when he was unsatisfied with his boys. After that fight with Liyani and the others, the Boss had personally punished Reef for several days, and the nightmares of what had happened in that office every evening after his training was over still haunted him to this day. If possible, he would like to avoid being reminded of it with a repeat of the experience.

“Fine,” Reef finally conceded, straightening himself to get ready to leave. “But fuck off, Shuri. I don’t want you or anyone else around me.”

“Lone wolves make for easy targets. Do you want some more obvious advice? Find yourself a pack to stick with, sooner rather than later.”

“And you think you’ll be my pack, when one of your wolves is the boy that ruined my life?”

“You ruined his first, remember?”

“Eat a dick, Shuri.”

“I probably will before the sun goes down — several, in fact, and so will you. All I’m saying is that I’ve seen boys with a lot more heated history go from bloodthirsty enemies to passionate lovers — willing lovers. Give Harel half a chance and you might just surprise yourself.”

“When hell freezes over,” Reef spat back before he started walking away.

“I’ll see you there,” Ofri called after him from behind.

Reef pinched his lips and grinded his teeth as he nearly started running across the landing pad to get away from that bitch faster. He had to go around the volleyball field that was set up on the front deck of the ship whenever they weren’t waiting on any helicopters to be coming in. A large net cage was placed around them to keep the ball from falling overboard, as well as furniture and parasols further down the deck. The players were a mix of boys and men, as was the small crowd of spectators waiting for their turn or just admiring the view of little boys playing volleyball in extremely revealing underwear.

Reef found that one of the worst parts of this job had to be the clothing, or rather, the lack thereof. There were kids from a multitude of different little clubs aboard M/Y Temptation, each one with their own uniforms from the clubs they came from, some more revealing than others. But on this ship, there was only one uniform, and they only wore it for formal events like greeting new guests aboard the ship or whenever they stepped foot on land. Aside from that, they were forbidden from covering up, save for drying off with a towel after getting out of the water, and the only item of clothing any of them were provided with on a normal day was a minuscule pair of g-string underwear that barely hid anything from perverted eyes, as well as a hat or sunglasses to keep the sunlight out of their their faces, and maybe some sandals if they were so inclined. Since they didn’t have uniforms, the underwears were color-coded to help the guests differentiate the workers based on their backgrounds: ink black for the Playground, baby blue for the Candyshop, emerald green for the Menagerie, sunset orange for the Breeding Ranch, infernal red for Fuego, violet purple for L’Eros, and so on. By the time everyone arrived, there would be eleven clubs in total present, but the vast majority would still be wearing dark thongs, seeing as the host of this grandiose vacation was the Club Master of the Playground, Reef’s owner, the Principal, the Lion, the Boss.

They’d already left Blissport with the five other major clubs from the City of Lust. Since then, the parties from Spain and Italy had joined them when they stopped at Barcelona and Naples respectively. Now, they were just waiting on their guests from White Horse from the UK, the Little Lotus from Japan, and Southbound from Australia. In the meantime, however, they were joined by far more than just big club owners and their sample of boys. Important politicians from the States and across Europe had been invited by the Boss for reasons Reef hadn’t bothered to learn, whilst some of the wealthiest men in the world bought tickets to come and enjoy the company of the young Wenchlings. Several of them, like the King of Turkey apparently, were bringing their little sons with them for fun. Every underage guest was assigned an escort from the Playground, unless they already came with their own. The escorts did exactly as their names suggested: they followed their assigned kid everywhere they went, doing whatever they were told and keeping them company while their father went off to have their own fun. Reef was glad that he hadn’t been given to anyone to be their pet; he already had enough people telling him what to do as it was, he didn’t need a permanent leash around his neck being tucked.

The yacht truly was the height of oceanic luxury. It was top of its line when it came to comfort, with all of its services, facilities, and staff being available 24/7 to all the guests, who were each provided with spacious private living quarters, unlimited food and drinks, and constant pampering from all the underage servants. The Temptation boasted numerous pools across its eight main exterior levels, with the largest one located at the rear on the third deck everyone called the pool-side. Additionally, there were countless bars scattered around the vessel, more than enough lounges for everyone to sit or lay down, a spa that included a sauna and a massage room, gourmet kitchens that put out delicious meals for the dining halls, a full gym for working out, a cinema that occasionally played films during the evening, and more. When the captain dropped anchor for a few hours to enjoy a particularly beautiful location, some of the boys and men went out on jet skis to race, whilst others sailed away for a short while on one of the small motor boats that could fit a handful of passengers to get some privacy in the open air.

When Reef made it to the pool-side where things were usually busiest, he wasn’t surprised to find the deck alive with activity. The large pool stretched across the length of the deck, surrounded smaller hot tubs and chaise longues on either side that were perfect to lay down on and get a tan. The noises from the busy balconies above them were carried down to them by the wind, mixing with the screams of children playing in the water, or playing with men.

The guests aboard M/Y Temptation were truly permitted to do anything they wanted with the ship’s underage crew, something they took full advantage of in the most perverted ways imaginable. A quick glance across the pool-side was enough to spot several perfect examples.

Berty was straddling a man’s lap on one of the lounging chairs, taking his dick deep inside his tight asshole as he enthusiastically bounced up and down, letting out such lewd moans every time he impaled himself on that long, thick shaft. The half French half Brazilian kid had mastered the lusty look in his eyes that clients craved so much, wearing an irresistibly cheeky grin as he rode that dick by moving his hips with skillful precision and technique he’d learned from years of this sort of work.

[Davi Bertrand (Berty)]

Alex Cinarsen, one of the Turkish boys they’d mentioned earlier when Reef was talking to Ofri, conversely was the one laying down on his back with his legs bent up, squeezing the head of the man who was stuffing his face between Alex’s thighs, hungrily devouring the eleven year old’s prepubescent erection. The hot Schoolboy clenched the man’s greying hair and arched his back towards the sky while producing deep sighs that were like silk to the ears.

[Alex Cinarsen]

Since there were about twice as many whores as there were customers, there was no shortage of bodies for the guests to indulge in, and many of them often found themselves in the company of two or three boys at the same time. Henry Samiri and Mason Blomberg were in one of the hot tubs sitting on either side of a guy who would take turns with each of their sweet lips, slipping his tongue into their mouths while his hands fondled their smooth round ass cheeks beneath the water’s surface.

[Henry Joseph Samiri and Mason Blomberg]

Even the passengers that were the same age as the prostitutes were getting in on the action, as evident by Lee Si-Hoo, the son of a very successful and rich South Korean model family. The child with blessed genes was in a full make out session with the Playground’s signature South Korean boy named David Kim. The two of them were locked together against the glass railing at the edge of the deck. They risked falling overboard if they got any more intense, but maybe the threat of falling was giving them a thrill to turn them on even more.

[Lee Si-Hoo and David Kim (DK)]

But the only couple that gave Harel any pleasure to watch was Harel Liyani standing on all fours on one of the long chairs while getting absolutely wrecked from behind. The man doing him doggy style gripped the young Israel boy’s curved hips and pulled them back hard in tandem with the thrusts from his hips that sent ripples down Harel’s juicy ass on every impact. A loud slapping sound was lost amidst all the other noise on the pool-side, along with the boy’s girly yelps each time that giant cock smashed into his prostate.

When Harel looked up and met his eyes staring at him from across the swimming pool, Reef couldn’t stop himself from smirking. Nothing brought him greater satisfaction than watching those he hated have a miserable time, and Harel’s current situation could really only be described as miserable despite the good performance he was putting on for his lover. Reef was even more delighted when he saw that the sight of him had distracted Harel just long enough for his rival to forget for a moment that he was supposed to be pretending to love the sex, and he emitted a pained groan the next time his prostate was hit. This seemed to upset the man fucking him, who said something Reef couldn’t hear from that distance as he started furiously spanking the Israeli kid’s ass in retribution, turning his skin a slight shade of pink.

Reef just stood there and watched from afar with a smile on his lips, clearly enjoying the scene unfolding. However, when the man finally stopped spanking Harel and looked up to see what his toy had been looking at, he spotted Reef rooted to the ground by himself with his eyes fixed on them. Reef suddenly pretended to have not been paying attention and that his staring was nothing more than a passing glance, but he couldn’t ignore the guest when he started waving for him to come over. Reef reluctantly made his way around the pool while the man pulled out of Harel’s ass and repositioned himself to be laying down across the chair as Harel awkwardly sat up straight on the edge of the long chair completely naked.

“Is he a friend of yours?” the guy asked when the second boy joined them. Reef recognized him as Senator Louis, one of the American politicians the Boss had invited to discuss something probably nefarious. Reef had slept with most of the men onboard, but the senator was one of the few he hadn’t yet had the pleasure of getting to know properly.

Harel exchanged a heated look with Reef before shaking his head in response to Senator Louis’ question.

“Well there must be something between you if simply seeing him was more interesting than me. Could it possibly be sexual tension?”

“No, sir, it’s nothing like that,” Harel tried to tell him, but the guy wasn’t interested in what the boy had to say.

“How about you shut your whore mouth and do as you're told, and I’ll decide what it’s like? Sounds good? Perfect, now get up.” Harel obeyed the command and stood face to face with Reef with only a couple of feet separating them. “Now, kiss.”

The two Israelis exchanged another look that had enough venom to kill a very large horse. They took a step closer and quickly pressed their lips together without any other part of their body touching.

“Fucking hell, was that supposed to be a kiss?” the American politician said with a disgusted grimace. “What’s wrong, Harel? Is he missing your favourite topping? Is that it? Don’t worry, I’ll take care of it. George!”

[George Louis]

The senator called out the name of his twelve year old son who was laying down on the chair next to them, making out with one of the Norwegian Gunnarsen twins named Marcus. The couple put a pause on their lovemaking so that George could turn over and look at his father with a confused frown.

[Marcus Gunnarsen]

“What do you want?”

“Where’s your jacket?”

“What do you want my jacket for?”

“Fuck’s sake, George, just tell me where you put the damn jacket.”

The young boy pointed to the discarded black vest on the floor between their seats that had gotten mixed up with their towels and the rest of their clothes. “It’s right there. I took it off when it got too hot to wear. I don’t know what you need it for, but it’s all yours if you leave us alone,” he explained before shifting back towards Marcus so that the two boys could get back to where they’d left off.

The senator ignored his son’s disrespectful tone and turned his attention back to the other kids standing in front of him. “You, go pick it up and put it on.”

Reef hid his rage and did as he was told, grabbing the black leather jacket from the pile and slipping it on without zipping the front. George was a little smaller than he was, so the coat clung tighter to his skin than it should have, outlining the shape of his healthy body with a dark blanket that shimmered under the sunlight. The spoiled brat was right about one thing at least; the jacket might have been useful to keep away the morning chill, but past midday, it was far too hot to keep on. Reef could already feel himself start to sweat, even though he’d just put on the damn thing.

“Since I have to do everything around here myself, listen to my instructions carefully. You, slut, what’s your name?”

“Reef.”

“Do you understand the words coming out of my mouth?”

“Yes.” Between the heat and the humiliation, it was getting way too hot to be feeling this angry.

“Good, so take off your little panties before you start. Now, both of you stand right there in front of me where I can see you properly. Reef, grab Harel by the hips and pull him close. Closer. Closer. There you go, I want your little cocks being smothered and gasping for breath. Harel, wrap your arms around his neck and reel him in. That’s it. You’re each holding the love of your life right now and you don’t want to ever let them go. Now, for the last time, kiss, and make it good. I don’t want either of you to stop until I say so.”

It was easier to do this pretending they were with literally anyone else, so both Reef and Harel closed their eyes as they closed the distance between their lips. They began slowly, with a long exchange of quick pecks that were each punctuated with a smacking sound as their wet lips met and parted again and again. Every touch lasted longer than the last, and they let themselves linger for greater lengths of time until their faces were permanently stuck together. It didn’t take very long after that to slip their tongues into each other’s mouths and start swirling around one another like ropes tying themselves into knots. Their kissing became more passionately aggressive, their upper bodies pushing each other back and forth in a tug-of-war between their tongues.

As the two young boys continued with their making out, Senator Louis had gotten his giant wood erect again just by watching them kiss. He wrapped his big hand around his big cock and jerked himself off to the sight of two beautiful kids kissing like their lives depended on it. Just like them, he started off slow, then steadily accelerated until he was beating his meat at a rapid pace that made him clench his jaw and forget how to blink as he refused to miss a single moment.

Despite all of their turbulent history, when they really needed to, Harel and Reef had learned to force their differences aside and pretend like they were having sex with just another stranger that was no different than any other. Reef had lost his virginity to Harel when the slightly younger boy had raped him at his school as revenge for Reef using his criminal family to kidnap Harel years earlier and sell him to the Playground, and they’d been forced to indulge in each other every day afterwards as part of Reef’s training when he too was subsequently kidnapped and brought to the brothel. He’d learned a lot from his rival in the art of love making since then, though he would of course never admit to learning anything from that bitch. But still, it was Harel that had taught him to perform with every inch of his being, and they’d practiced crucial skills on each other for weeks on end until Reef had finally graduated into a proper Schoolboy just in time to qualify for being picked for this trip, because he was lucky like that. At that point, most people would have gotten tired of being enemies and just learned to tolerate each other’s company, but the two of them refused to put away the shovel no matter how deep the hole got, so the only way they’d learned to get through moments like these was to shut their eyes and picture someone else pressed up against their skin.

Harel also seemed to be getting some extra help from the jacket Reef was being forced to wear and that was causing him to sweat from their combined body heat under the brilliant sun. Reef had learned the hard way back at his school that wearing leather around Harel was just begging to get fucked by him. That kid had a weird obsession with the fabric, feeding all his senses with its perfectly sensual qualities. He lowered his hands from Reef’s neck to his back, pressing their torsos closer together as he clawed at its soft and grainy texture to imprint the feeling of it into his fingertips. The extra friction was unwelcomed for Reef, whose naked body was already drenched in sweat while his face was turning from rosy to red with heat.

Meanwhile, the American watching them was getting closer to his climax, stroking his cock faster and faster until he let out a guttural moan of pleasure and then shot out his fat load all over his torso. He caught his breath and continued to silently stare at the boys who barely even noticed he’d finished while they kept French kissing, their head twisting and turning as they both attempted to devour the other. They didn’t stop until finally Senator Louis spoke.

“Boys,” he said, and the two kids jumped away from each other in a startled fashion as though they’d just been snapped out of a hazy dream. They wiped their spit-covered chins and looked with wide eyes at the master they’d been performing for, ready to receive their next batch of orders despite being momentarily disoriented. “Looks like you naughty kids made a mess. Come clean it up.”

Harel and Reef proceeded to climb onto the chair and start licking the sticky semen off of the man’s chest and belly with long strokes of their little wet tongues, making sure to swallow every last drop of the salty substance until his whole torso was glistening with their saliva under the sunlight.

“Good boys,” he congratulated them as the children looked up at him with their cum-soaked tongues sticking out of their mouths like panting dogs while he lovingly brushed their hair with his hands. “Now swallow.” They closed their mouths and swallowed one last time, and he smiled. “Very, very good boys. So what do you say?”

“Thank you, daddy,” the kids said as one with the same accent.

“You’re welcome. Now, wait here while daddy goes find himself a drink, and when he gets back, he’s going to take the two of you to his room for a little ménage à trois. Sounds fun, doesn’t it? Wait right here, I shouldn’t take long.”

They silently watched him go towards the rear of the deck until he went down the stairs from the pool-side to the floor below where there was a bar that served alcohol. When he was gone, Reef immediately took off his jacket and threw it back on the floor, feeling the fresh air cool his skin after being suffocated by that leather. George and Marcus had gone during all that, but to where, Reef could not care less.

“I thought you looked very cute wearing that,” Harel said in a mocking tone, sitting with his back turned as he put on his g-string to finally cover up a little.

“I really hope that one of these days you end up drowning, and that I’m there to see it.”

“You might be disappointed. I’ve learned to hold my breath for an impressive amount of time. It’s a useful skill in this profession.”

“Just shut up, dipshit.”

“Anything for you, dickhead.”

It was a disappointment when the American came back to fetch his pets with a fresh drink in his hands, but Reef was learning to deal with disappointment, just like he was reluctantly learning to deal with everything else in this new bleak life of his. But if there was one thing he refused to ever learn, it was to forgive or to forget. Every single person on this ship could go straight to hell. Ofri, Harel, Senator Louis, his spoiled cunt of a son, the Boss, everyone — Reef just hoped he’d have the privilege of putting them there himself.

Chapter Text

What a fucking mess, literally. Blake sighed as he tried to wipe off the cum that had just been so generously deposited on his abs by the last fucker who’d just finished all over him and then walked away unceremoniously, leaving the thirteen year old boy to deal with the aftermath on his own. Some of it was his own, but it was all mixed together on top of him. He quickly found out that it was a mistake to try and clean himself with his bare hands, because now his fingers were stickier than if he’d just handled a honey glazed treat, though the flavour was more salty than sweet unfortunately. There was only one way to deal with sticky fingers when there was nothing else around to help. Blake cursed to himself, and started licking his hands, sucking each finger one at a time until the taste of semen had washed down his throat and left a salty aftertaste in his mouth. He grimaced and shook his head, blinking quickly and putting his tongue out to let the air carry away the aftertaste from his mouth.

When he was as clean as he could be, he retrieved his sunglasses and speedo before getting up from the doughnut shaped couch he’d just been fucked on and leaving the pool-side to go find his friends, hoping that at least one of them was available this time. If Blake was complaining about his situation, it was because the mess that had been tearing apart his friend group these past few months was twice as sticky than his last predicament, and far harder to clean up. He only wished he could lick away all his problems as easily as he’d licked that spunk from his chest.

Of the six boys he’d made a habit of hanging out with for the past few years of his life, Walker Scobell was getting married off by his father the Boss to a stranger for an alliance with another little club, Julian Edwards had been left behind at the Playground back at Blissport, Harvey Sadler was suddenly rediscovering the wonders of family after years of estrangement, Jacob Tremblay and Bryce Gheisar were having a lover’s quarrel over Jacob’s new boyfriend that never seemed to fucking end, and Connor Esterson was doing whatever the hell it was that Connor Esterson did. Seriously, if he didn’t know any better, Blake would have to say that he chose his friends rather poorly. He certainly had the right traits to join other gangs: strong enough to be one of the jocks, popular enough to be one of the cool kids, and hot enough to be with… well just about anyone really. There might have been a few language barriers standing in his way, but besides that there was nothing stopping him from leaving this whole sticky situation behind in favour of something less dramatic — nothing, except for loyalty, because if there was one thing that could be said about Blake Palos for sure, it was that he was loyal as a hound and twice as protective (maybe a hound comparison wasn’t the best idea after all the finger licking he’d just done, but then again, maybe that just made it all the more perfect).

[Walker Scobell, Julian Edwards, Harvey Sadler, Jacob Tremblay, Bryce Gheisar and Connor Esterson]

As Bryce walked across the decks searching for his friends, he passed by a multitude of boys and men embracing in very intimate ways. He also crossed paths with several of the guards that were scattered across M/Y Temptation, standing guard and keeping a vigilant eye on all the workers and passengers. The watchdogs were a mix of gangsters from all the different clubs onboard, but it was impossible to tell who served who since they all dressed like U.S. secret service agents in black tuxedos and dark sunglasses, which was supposed to make the guests feel more at ease. Blake was holding his underwear in his hand and hadn’t put it back on yet, so he walked around completely naked; he’d learned to stop being shy about that sort of thing a long time ago. Yet he swore he could feel the guards’ eyes behind their shades follow him (or follow his exposed privates more specifically) as he wandered by. He didn’t mind. Actually, he kind of liked that sort of attention, he found it very flattering, just as long as it stopped at just looking, which it rarely ever did.

Thankfully, today, he would not be forced to walk in circles hoping to find anybody he cared about free to spend time with, as he soon miraculously stumbled upon not one, not two, but three of his friends sitting together on the front balcony of the fourth deck. Walker, Jacob and Connor were all there, as well as a stray apparently, as Mason Cook joined them today for some reason. They were relaxing by sunbathing next to each other on the chaises longues, or rather they were trying to. Walker and Connor in particular were never known for their ability to easily relax.

[Mason Cook]

“Was anybody going to come tell me you guys were hiding here?” Blake asked to announce his presence as he finally put his g-string back on, causing all his friends to open their eyes and acknowledge his arrival by looking at him. The only one that hadn’t reacted was Mason, who’d taken off his hearing aids and didn’t even notice Blake was there until Connor tapped his shoulder to let him know something was happening.

“You were busy,” replied Jacob in a tone that wasn’t particularly bothered at the moment. “We knew you’d find us eventually.” Jacob had been a real joy to be with since he’d been forcefully separated from his precious new boyfriend Dylan Kingwell after Jacob had been chosen to come on this vacation and not him. Blake had been foolish enough to hope that the distance between them might help Jacob repair his relationship with Bryce, but so far all it did was make him as grumpy as Walker.

[Dylan Kingwell]

“Me and Connor were about to come and find you,’ said Mason in a reassuring manner, adjusting the volume of his aids.

Blake looked over at him and frowned. “No offense, Cook, but what the hell are you doing here? Like, here, with us specifically?”

“He’s my friend, Blake,” Connor defended him as though Blake were being absurd or rude or absurdly rude.

The American boy shook his head in disbelief. “Since when?”

“Since all his friends got left behind at the Three Velvets which turned him into a sad little boy with no one to hang out with, and since I also owe him a few favors, so now he’s one of us.”

“Thanks, Connor, I always knew I could count on you. You’re such a good friend. I have absolutely no regrets coming to you for company,” Mason mumbled sarcastically.

“Isn’t that cowboy your friend?” Blake asked him, scratching his head.

“Yeah, Chandler’s a friend, a friend, one single friend — not exactly consistent company, wouldn’t you say?”

[Chandler Rigg]

“Fair enough, welcome to the group!” Blake concluded decisively, confusing Mason with the sudden shift in tone. In truth, Blake just didn’t care anymore, so long as the new kid wasn’t bringing any problems with him, he could leach onto them as much as he wanted to. He knew that Connor and Mason shared a complicated history together — something about growing up together at an abusive orphanage and then getting separated only to be reunited again at the Playground. They’d ignored each other for the past year since then, but their recent missions together on behalf of the Boss had brought it all back up and stirred things in an interesting way. ‘Interesting’ usually meant drama, but as long as they kept any theatrics to themselves, Blake was happy to let them be playmates or whatever. Besides, he had other more pressing concerns at the moment. “Who’s got my cigars? Jacob, I left them with you earlier.”

“Yeah, and then I had a guest walk up to me, so I passed them to Harvey.” Jacob responded, still sounding like he couldn’t care less.

Blake put up his finger and spoke slowly like a strict parent. “Now I know I didn’t just hear you say that you passed my cigs to Harvey fucking Sadler.”

“Calm down, Blake, they’re here with me,” Walker told him, tossing him the pack. “Harvey didn’t want to be stuck with them so he gave the box to me before he went to hang out with his brothers.”

Blake quickly opened the tin and counted… four — one less than the last time he checked. He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, thanking God that Harvey had only stolen one. He’d expected that junkie to somehow eat the whole pack in less than an hour. Blake decided to celebrate by picking up one of the cigars as well as the lighter that came inside the box, taking a looong drag and sighing in relief.

“Where do you keep getting those anyway?” Connor asked him curiously. “I hope you’re not stealing them from the Boss.”

“You and Mason are the only thieves around here. I got them from the same place I got the other three packs: that young rich dude I told you about the other day. I give him the best blowjobs he’s ever gotten, and he gives me the best cigars money can buy.”

“Why does he give you anything in exchange?” asked Mason. “We’re free. He can just tell you to blow him and not give anything in return, like the rest of them do.”

“Yeah, but he’s one of those types that needs to feel like a good person after he fucks a kid, so he makes a gift to convince himself that we both got something equal out of the deal. I’m happy to let him keep believing that if it means I get rare cigars for free.” Blake turned around and leaned against the edge of the balcony. There was a volleyball game happening on the front deck, and they kept him entertained for a while he smoked his cigar.

“Can you move a little to the right, Blake? Your ass is taking up the whole view,” Connor complained, since he was the one laying down right behind him.

Blake teased him by twerking his ass a little and ignored the request, going back to the volleyball until he got bored and spun around to talk to his friends (and Mason) some more. “So, Walker, how’s the pre-marriage honeymoon going so far? Have you found true love yet with… what’s his name again?”

“For fuck sake, Blake. Again, for the tenth time, it’s Aryan. Aryan Simhadri,” Walker told him impatiently.

[Aryan Simhadri]

Blake nodded his head and took another drag of his cigar. “Aryan, that’s it. I knew it started with an ‘A’.”

Walker rolled his eyes. “Good job, and no, there hasn’t been any happily-ever-after for us yet, nor will there probably ever be.”

“Aren’t you still his escort though?” Mason pointed out hesitantly. “Shouldn’t you be with him at all times instead of here with us?”

Walker winced. “Not exactly. On paper, yes, but… it’s complicated. And since my ‘beloved’ fiancé and I have a very touch-and-go relationship, we prefer to keep our distance. It’s bad enough that we have to sleep in the same bed already, we don’t have to see each other every minute of the daylight as well — anyway, we only have the rest of our lives for that.”

“I still don’t get the point of it all,” said Jacob. “No offense, Walker, but what exactly are you worth?”

“How am I not supposed to be offended by that?”

“Urgh, you know what I meant. What are you worth to the Menagerie? If you were Levi, maybe I would get it, but you’re just a bastard — again, no offense.”

[Levi Chrisopulos]

“We’re not living in medieval times, bastards can inherit and spread the family name these days.”

“‘We’re not living in medieval times’, says the guy stuck in an arranged marriage.”

“Fair enough, but my point still stands.”

“So are you planning on giving the Dragon and the Boss a bunch of grandchildren or something? Who’s going to be doing the deliveries? You or Aryan?”

“I think they expect us to ‘spread our seed’ outside our marriage. Clearly, bastards can still be worth something, so if anything, having two males in the relationship getting busy with other people could theoretically produce twice as many heirs. Their math is pretty sound, but they forgot to factor in the fact that I’m never having kids. Ever.”

“Sure, whatever you say. Just don’t forget to wear a condom, got it?”

“Speaking of Levi, how’s your newest brother, Walker? I don’t think I’ve seen the little squirt since we left Blissport,” Blake pointed out.

“Neither has anyone else. He spends all his time locked up in his room. No contact with anyone, Boss’ orders.”

“What was even the point of bringing him then?”

“The Boss tried to keep him safe by sending him as far away as possible. That failed, so now he’s doing the opposite and keeping Levi as close as possible wherever he goes.”

“Now that I think of it, I haven’t seen the Boss much either. He’s always locked up in his office, sending us to meet new guests and take care of all that glamorous stuff while he’s in endless meetings with the other Club Masters and those politicians.” Jacob remembered, before nodding towards Walker. “But he calls you up from time to time. What’s he up to these days?”

“Nothing that I’m allowed to share.”

“Since when do you keep secrets from us, especially for him?”

“Since when?” Blake repeated offendedly. “Do I need to remind all of you that nobody thought to include me in your little Group Project network back at the Playground? Fuck’s sake, even Connor was in on it.”

“Hey!” the little dark haired boy replied defensively.

“I mean, the only other guys in the gang who didn’t know were Bryce and Harvey, and Harvey only because he was in the hospital and then the Vault.”

“We were trying to keep it contained, Blake,” Jacob explained to him. “We didn’t have a choice to include Connor when the Boss sent him with Mason to Veil&Vault to find Levi.”

“And Julian?”

“Julian… was trustworthy, I guess,” the Canadian boy answered sheepishly.

Blake’s face looked like he’d just been slapped. “Are you saying I’m not trustworthy?”

Walker rolled his eyes like he was dealing with insufferable children. “You’re everyone’s best friend, Blake, and best friends don’t keep secrets from each other. If we’d told you about the Project, would you have been able to keep it a secret from Bryce?”

Blake frowned while he thought of an answer. In the end, instead of saying anything, he just put the cigar back into his mouth and turned around to watch the volleyball game down below, listening to the rest of the conversation unfolding behind him.

“Anyway, so what’s up with the Boss?” Jacob tried again.

Blake heard Walker sigh before answering. “It’s complicated, Jacob. If you need to know anything, the Boss will tell you himself.”

“Are you actually taking his side?” Connor asked in disbelief. “So what? Now that he’s promised you the Playground after he’s dead, you’re going to be a good little boy and do everything daddy tells you to?”

“Shut up, Connor. It’s more complicated than that. We’re not at the Playground anymore, and we’ve got more than just the Boss to worry about. One wrong move here and we’re dead. You don’t know who’s listening right now, and neither do I. I promise that I’ll tell you anything I can if it isn’t a risk to anyone, but I can’t just go around saying shit. There’s no Group Project out here, and the spies sneaking around aren’t ours. So all of you just mind your own business until I tell you otherwise, got it?”

The sun was starting to set. There was a silence in the group for a while afterwards as no one else came up with anything more to say. It was bad enough that so much had happened to them in the last few months, most of which was unpleasant by itself, but this constant tugging at the strings holding them together was starting to unravel everything. Maybe the knots were never very strong to begin with, but if they didn’t find a way to tie it all up again, Blake was afraid that nothing would be able to put it all back together after it’s gone.

“Fuck this, I’m hungry,” Blake suddenly announced, throwing down his cigar and putting it out under his foot (he had to do his best not to wince from the burn that reminded him that he was barefoot). He cleared his throat and continued. “I’m gonna go get something to eat. Anyone wanna come with me?”

“I’ll come,” said Connor, and Mason decided to tag along as well. The three boys left Walker and Jacob behind and started heading towards the rear of Temptation where most of the bars and food counters were located. It was a long walk, so Connor, who couldn’t stand silence for longer than a minute, tried to pass the time by talking more. “What do you guys think everyone’s up to back at the Playground?”

“Whatever they’re doing, I just wish I was there doing it with them,” Blake answered unenthusiastically. “Those lucky kids don’t have to sleep with anyone while the Three Velvets is still closed for renovations.”

“I heard that we’re going to miss the official reopening though,” said Mason. “Can you imagine what that first night is going to look like? You can’t help but feel bad for them.”

Connor giggled to himself. “I’m sure they’ll be saying how jealous of us they were when we get back. We should tell everyone that we had a great time and barely had any sex at all.”

The bottom floor of the ship was like a big fancy restaurant that opened up to the open air on three sides, and was called the water patio by everyone on board due to being at sea level. Boys and guests alike could sit at the tables of various sizes and shapes and be served delicious meals prepared by 5-star Michelin chefs. There were also long tables lined with finger-foods for those seeking a quick snack. The waiters were all boys wearing Temptation’s formal uniform to indicate that they were performing duties that made them unavailable for sex, but that didn’t mean that there wasn’t anything sensual happening on the water patio. Aside from the countless blowjobs being given beneath the white tablecloths, the larger tables all came with a platform in the middle with a ten foot tall metal pole sticking out of it. Every day, another dozen different boys were posted on the water patio, spending most of their hours chatting in the corner until a guest called them over to entertain them with a dance during their meal. Twelve was usually enough to handle all the tables, but there could be twice as many or more during breakfast, lunch and dinner times when the restaurant was most full, in which case additional workers were fetched and told to put on their dancing clothes. The uniform they wore while working it on the poles was a blend of their official and standard uniforms, with the upper half of the first and the g-string of the second, for no other reason than it gave the strip dancers a bit more to strip off for their performance.

Motor Yacht Temptation dancing uniform

Dark Sunshine by Sani Knight and Yona was playing on the speakers as background music for the children to match their rhythm to, moving sensually in tandem with the beat of the song. They swayed their hips from side to side while throwing their asses back to show off their slim bodies, slowly dropping down low and bouncing back up as they teased their spectators with cheeky grins and winks. Sometimes they pretended that they were about to completely take off their underwear, only to let go of the strings and grab onto the pole to swing in impressive shows of acrobatics, suspending themselves in the air with their legs spread wide apart while their audience watched in mesmerized awe.

There were several boys currently dancing, including Sepehr Ghiyasi, Lucca Arusa, and Benja Gonzalez, whilst others were standing on the sideline waiting for their turn, but the only one Blake really cared about was Bryce, who was putting on a show at a round table for three men who each seemed to have a kid sucking their dicks beneath the tablecloth. Blake wanted to go over and say hi, but it wouldn’t be very smart of him to distract his friend in the middle of his dance in front of a bunch of guests, so he pretended to have simply not seen him there.

[Sepehr Ghiyasi, Lucca Arusa, and Benja Gonzalez]

The three new hungry arrivals didn’t have the patience to grab a table and wait for their food to be served, so instead they grabbed their own plates and started serving themselves from the buffet, grabbing little morsels until their large plates were filled up since they agreed to bring a few things back for Jacob and Walker. Blake wasn’t really a picky eater and served himself with anything he thought looked good. He usually made a habit to avoid food he couldn’t name, but considering the level of dining set out in front of him, he’d end up licking the floor for sustenance if he tried to follow that rule.

They were almost ready to leave when Blake started to notice that something was going on in the restaurant. He turned his head with a giant slice of garlic bread sticking out of his mouth and frowned, trying to find what was causing the disturbance. His fellow Schoolboys were whispering urgently to each other and even the strip dancers had paused to look around, whilst the guests just seemed confused or upset that their pleasure was being interrupted by something.

“Shit, it’s Levi,” he heard someone young mutter to his friend.

Blake followed their eyes and finally saw that Levi Chrisopulos had indeed come down to the water patio. Most of the adults that were present were not at the Unveiling, which was Levi’s only public appearance with his true identity revealed, and so they didn’t recognize him and failed to find what the kids were looking at. But the Schoolboys knew. They froze and stared at him, unsure if he was supposed to be there, or if they were even allowed to approach him to ask the question. Nobody knew how to deal with the situation until Blake finally decided to spit out the bread in his mouth and put his full plate behind him on the table before marching up to Levi, snapping his fingers to get Connor and Mason’s attention so that they followed him.

“Hey there, Levi, I’m Blake,” he introduced him when he was close enough, placing himself between the little boy and everyone else to shield him from view. The other two boys came running over a moment later. Mason had also left his food behind, but Connor had brought his with him and was chowing down hungrily despite the circumstances. Mason gave his friend a disapproving look, until he succumbed to his growling stomach and took one of the charcuterie toothpicks off of Connor’s plate and ate it. Levi looked miserable and lost, like he’d just come out of a long crying session and decided to go for a little stroll afterwards.

“I’ve seen you before,” he said in a small voice. “With Walker.”

“Yeah, we’re friends. Were you looking for him?”

Levi nodded his head, and Blake told him to follow, but it was just a tactic to get him out of sight from everyone that was still staring. They only went a few steps down the walkway around the corner before Blake stopped again and spoke to Levi in a serious tone. “Are you supposed to be down here right now?”

The Boss’ son himself didn’t seem to know the answer to that question, as he just shrugged. “My door was unlocked. I thought that meant I was allowed to finally leave my room and come down with everyone else, but then I found the pool and I… I just started looking for Walker.”

“We should go find your dad and make sure he knows where you are.”

Levi shook his head furiously. “No, I don’t want to talk to him. I don’t want to ever talk to him again.”

“Levi—”

“NO!”

Blake turned his eyes to the ceiling and took a deep breath for patience. He was trying to help for Walker’s sake, but the temptation to just leave the boy standing there by himself and let him be someone else’s problem was very tempting.

Another voice suddenly snuck up on the four kids from behind as a man walked up to them. His name was Mr. Fadel, a Saudi Arabian billionaire CEO of an oil company. “Hello there, you precious little thing. Why haven’t I seen you around before now?” he asked Levi, but the eleven year old kid didn’t answer and simply tried to avert his eyes in a frightened manner. “Hey, I’m talking to you!”

The fact that Levi was fully clothed in a normal outfit should have been enough of a hint to let this man know that he wasn’t a worker, but he didn’t seem to be getting the message, so Blake made it clear to him. “Sir, this boy is a guest,” he tried to tell him with a charming smile.

“So? I don’t remember any rules against guests together.”

“Of course, sir, but you cannot force him to do anything he doesn’t want to,” Blake pointed out reasonably.

“Force? Who said anything about force? I never forced him to do anything, I was just introducing myself.”

“I don’t want to have sex with you,” Levi mumbled as bravely as he could.

“Fuck you, slut! You think you’re too good for Hamza Fadel? Take off those clothes and we’ll see how good you really are.”

Blake took a step towards the man, tilting his head sideways with a sweet smile on his lips. “You can’t have him, sir, but you can have all of me if you want.”

“Shut your mouth, whore,” Mr. Fadel pushed the older boy aside and pointed at Levi. “I want that one.”

Connor and Mason protectively placed themselves between Levi and the businessman. “Sir, if you want to touch this boy, you must first ask permission from the Lion. This is his son,” Mason finally told him.

The warning was enough to give the man pause, but the fact that this boy had suddenly become even more taboo seemed to fill his eyes with more lust than most men could match. Still, his urges weren’t enough to push him to a suicidal level, so he took several deep breaths to calm down before slowly turning to Blake. “I think I’ll have you after all,” he finally said.

“It would be my pleasure,” the American boy replied in relief, shooting a quick glance towards Connor to tell his friend to take Levi away before anyone else saw him, hoping his friend was smart enough to take him straight back to his room.

Blake accompanied Mr. Fadel back to his enormous private cabin, where he threw himself onto the bed and invited the man to come join him, but the Saudi Arabian clicked his tongue and wore a vicious look on his face. “Ah ah ah, for you, face down,” he ordered him spitefully.

Blake hid his disappointment and complied, turning over to stand on all fours. His client stood at the edge of the bed and told him to come closer, so he backed up until his rear was only a couple of feet away from the man’s hips. Mr. Fadel proceeded to pull down Blake’s g-string and toss them aside. He admired the young teenager’s well-kept body from behind. He left momentarily to go retrieve something from his closet and returned with a wooden spanking pad. Fuck, Blake cursed in his mind before the first blow fell and sent a rippling pain down his backside that made him bite his lip and hold down his scream. But his tormentor wasn’t interested in hearing him resist. He wanted him broken from the start.

“Scream for me, whore. Let me hear you beg for your life.” The demand was followed by another, and this time, Blake held nothing back and shrieked from the stinging agony that coursed through his ass. Another strike, another scream. The man was kind enough to give each cheek their equal share of attention, swapping the paddle between hands after every few hits so that both sides were a shade of rosy, then pink, then red.

Blake was almost crying when Mr. Fadel finally threw away the wooden instrument and dropped his pants, grabbing a handful of the gasping boy’s plump cheeks in each hand and spreading them apart to reveal his appetizing hole inside. The way he gripped and squished Blake’s poor sensitive buns was already painful enough, but when he shoved his cock inside and started punching in and out, it was pure suffering for the child. The man pounded away mercilessly, his broad hips slapping against the boy’s cheeks every time he thrusted forward deep inside his rectum. The brown haired kid let out anguished cries and yelps to deal with the terrible sensation tearing through him, begging his handler to slow down or go easier on him, but he was ignored. His weight was pushed around like it was nothing, the man’s grip forcing his body to move back and forth in tandem with the thrusts so that the tip of his cock reached as far as it possibly could. The only thing Blake could do then was clench the bed sheets tightly, close his eyes, and scream some more so that the next door neighbours could hear him through the thick walls.

He tried to feel good about the fact that he’d spared Levi from this fate by taking his place, but it was hard to feel good about anything at the moment. The only thing he could really feel anymore was his numb asshole getting pounded like a cheap sack of meat. His partner was relentless and cruel, and when he started spanking Blake’s rear with his bare hands, it was all that the American boy could do to hold back his tears. He was strong, physically and mentally, but even he had a breaking point, and it had been breached a long time ago. He couldn’t even force his dick to get hard with how horrible he felt. Stiff or not, his cock was easily larger than most boys his age or even older, but his deflated underage sex just flopped around lifelessly between his legs as he was raped doggy style at the edge of the bed.

Blake was relieved when he finally felt his anus get flooded with warm semen that filled him up and dripped down his thick muscular thighs. His relief turned to despair as Mr. Fadel spanked him a few more times for good measure, before shoving Blake’s underwear into his mouth and ungracefully throwing the boy out of his room.

Leaning against the corridor’s wall, Blake slowly slid to the carpeted floor as he let out all the pain with a silent scream that could only be heard by looking at the expression on his face. He sat there in the hallway for a while and only managed to pick himself back up when James A Hughes walked past him with a judgy look. He took a few deep breaths and put his speedo back on, careful to avoid touching his ass that was still red and leaking cum as much as possible, before he finally started on his way. As he walked away from Mr. Fadel’s cabin, the only thing he could think of was not falling down before he managed to smoke another cigar.

[James A Hughes]

Chapter Text

Sometimes, it was easy for Henry Samiri to forget that he wasn’t supposed to be enjoying this, but how could he not be in a good mood? Not only was it his birthday today, but compared to his last few birthdays at the Playground, he was practically in paradise this time around. He was lying prone on his stomach across one of the long chairs of the pool-side, completely naked, save for a pair of sunglasses on his face keeping the light out of his eyes. He was peacefully basking in the warm sunshine that rained down on his delicate young skin like golden droplets of refreshing heat. Admittedly, he could do without the man that was sitting behind him while he applied copious amounts of sunscreen to Henry’s youthful body, but even that wasn’t so bad. The way those big strong hands caressed his backside was like a relaxing massage that put Henry on the brink of falling asleep several times. He just wished that the man would give his whole body that sort of treatment. He must have already applied four or five layers of cream over the boy’s ass cheeks, grabbing, squeezing, molesting those plump muffins like they were play-doh. At least Henry didn’t only have this stranger as company on his birthday.

To his left was Mason Blomberg, and to his right was Aidan Wallace, two of his best friends from the Playground, both of whom were in the same position as him receiving the same sort of attention from their own partners. The three boys just laid there calmly, enjoying the warmth of the sun and those hands on their skin, unbothered and at peace.

[Mason Blomberg and Aidan Wallace]

One might have assumed that Henry would be bothered by the absence of his new boyfriend, Jeremy Maguire, on such a special occasion. To be fair, he was devastated at first when he realized that he was on the list of names being brought aboard M/Y Temptation and not Jeremy. Henry had finally managed to get with his crush, whose affection he’d been fishing for so long, only to be separated after only a few short weeks together. But then, to his own surprise, Henry got over it. And he not only got over the forced separation, but Jeremy as well. His time away at sea had made him realize that it wasn’t the romance that he craved, but the pursuit of romance itself. That game of trying to get his crush’s attention and the little thrill he got each time he succeeded was the thing worth pursuing to the little boy. He really, truly, did feel bad, terrible even, for putting Jeremy out of his heart so easily, but he couldn’t help it. Now that he’d gotten what he’d been so desperately chasing after, it wasn’t interesting to him anymore. Now, he wanted what he couldn’t have, just like before, so he turned his sights to someone a little closer at the moment.

[Jeremy Maguire]

“Hey Aidan, where are we going again?”

Aidan Wallace, a twelve year old American boy, turned his head towards Henry, frowning behind his sunglasses. “Greece.”

“Are we stopping there?”

“Yeah, in Athens, I think. Then it’s off to Turkey.”

“Are we picking up anyone else there?”

“Don’t think so. We’ve already hit all the cities with clubs that we’ve invited onboard.”

“Already? But then who are we still missing?”

“Let me think… If I remember their names right, we’re still waiting for White Horse, the Little Lotus, and Southbound to show up. Why?”

Henry shrugged, grasping at anything he could think of to talk about with his new crush. “Just wondering. I thought we were picking up another club along the way.”

“No, but I heard that the Turkish Royal Family is coming. Apparently, the little prince is very eager to get here.”

“Where’d you hear that?”

“Some of the Eastern kids. Alex and Aslan are going to be their escorts.”

[Alex Cinarsen and Aslan Noah Kurtuluş]

“Their?”

“Yeah. It seems His Highness is bringing a friend. But none of that matters yet. First, we need to get through Greece.”

“It’s a shame we’re not already there for your birthday,” said Mason, and Henry shifted to look at his other friend that was closer in age to him. “I’ve always wanted to visit Greece. It looks so beautiful.”

“There are a lot of beautiful things going around these days,” the man groping Mason’s ass added jokingly, and the kids giggled bashfully. The men had spent so much time spreading sunscreen on the boys that it had all dried up at that point and now they were just using it as an excuse to touch their small, glistening bodies.

“You didn’t say anything about today being your birthday,” said Mr. Smith, the big black American baseball player sitting behind Henry.

The now eleven year old boy glanced over his shoulder and smiled. “Didn’t I? I thought the suit made it obvious. Sorry, I don’t like making things about me.”

“Ha, cheeky!” The man laughed and slapped Henry’s ass to make them jiggle like jello. “But of course today is all about you. You’re growing into a big boy.” His touching was becoming more intent, dragging his fingers down the supple skin and playing around with his bouncy butt more and more. Henry preemptively took off his sunglasses and put them on the floor, catching a feeling that things were about to get rough. Smith bent down and whispered into the kid’s ear. “A very special boy deserves a very special treat on his very special day.”

Henry giggled excitedly and wiggled his way deeper into the man trapping the boy under his weight, shaking his rump slightly to rub his cheeks against Smith’s growing boner behind his swimming boxers, which was getting very, very big from the friction. Mason and Aidan’s partners also seemed to be ready for some action. Aidan was flipped onto his back and his guest nestled himself between his legs, while Mason was made to get on top of his man and straddle his lap to start riding the stallion beneath him. But Henry stayed as he was, keeping his chin on his crossed arms while the baseball player slipped off his trousers.

“All of this birthday cake. Don’t mind if I take a bite,” he said, lowering down to squeeze the boy’s plump cheeks between his teeth. Henry squealed like a piggy as the man, bit, licked, and kissed his ass, moving closer to the center until he reached his hole and started eating out his bussy, sticking in his tongue as though he were scooping out the leftovers of an ice cream that was hiding at the bottom of the cone.

He ate his fair share until his hunger was sated and then climbed on top of his toy, lining up his ten inches of raw, throbbing man-meat between the boy’s enticing crevice. He kissed the back of Henry’s head, smelling its heavenly odour while he started sliding his way in, loving the way Henry moaned like a little sissy as that giant dick forced its way into his tight boy hole. Smith made it about halfway before no more of the girth could easily fit inside, so he withdrew his hips until only the tip remained buried, and then slammed back inside, adding an extra inch to Henry’s gut. He repeated the motion, slamming his way in inch by inch until he’d managed to bottom out completely. Balls-deep inside the child trapped under him, the black man covered Henry’s mouth with his palm to muffle his screams of painful ecstasy, and then started moving his body back and forth to grind his huge cock inside Henry’s struggling hole. He breathed loudly in Henry’s ear, grunting in tandem with the sharp bucks of his hips that caused the Schoolboy to let out long guttural moans each time.

“That’s it, take your birthday present like a big boy,” Smith growled into the child’s skull. “You hear me? If you keep squeezing daddy’s gift like that, he’s gonna glaze that big cake of yours with a delicious frosting made just for you, and then he’ll make one of your friends eat it — no spoons allowed, only tongue. Do you want that, birthday boy?”

Henry’s mouth was still covered by a giant hand, so he closed his eyes and nodded furiously, trying his best to keep track of what the guy was saying despite the slow but powerful battering ram his ass was getting.

“Yeah, you’d like that, wouldn’t you, birthday slut. Don’t worry, Daddy’s gonna give you the biggest birthday present you’ve ever received and use it to pound that cake into crumbs, got it? Come here.”

The baseball player repositioned himself so that he was kneeling, and then lifted the boy’s hips up to his crotch’s level while Henry kept his head down on the chair, face smushed against the polyester. The boy was afforded a brief moment to quickly see how his friends were managing. Mason was still bouncing on his master’s cock at breakneck speeds, howling out his pleasure in one long, high pitched moan that was broken up by his jumping up and down. The only parts of Aidan that Henry could see under the third man was his ass getting plundered as heavy balls slapped against his tailbone, as well as his feet sticking out the top, his legs being too short to lock behind the man’s back.

Henry was forced to only pay attention to his own sex session when the black man plunged back inside of him just as painfully as the first time, except that instead of moving his hips to fuck the kid’s ass, he tugged on Henry’s hips to make the kid impale himself on the shaft. The poor boy yelped and held onto the edge of the chair as his body was shoved around like he didn’t weigh anything at all. Smith laughed sadistically at the child he was manhandling with such ease before he started thrusting again in tandem with pulling and pushing Henry’s hips so that his tip buried itself as deeply as possible. When his prostate started getting crushed under the weight of that massive girth, Henry shot up and threw his head back with his mouth gaping open as the electric shock coursed through his spine. His back arched, stretching and bending until he was shaped like a crescent moon. The large man looking down on Henry from behind put a hand on his neck to keep him in that position before he spat in his open mouth and told him to swallow. He then bent down to put their lips together, playing around with the boy’s tongue with his own using the same dominance he used on the rest of the kid’s body while he kept breeding that ass like a hound mating with its bitch.

Henry felt his orgasm get forced out of his 4.6 inch boner and squirted onto his belly, dripping down on the chair beneath him as his body trembled violently from the force handling it. He could feel the man’s load — far larger than his own — churning in that pulsing cock, throbbing, begging to be released inside this delicious boy and give him the best birthday present ever. When it came, it came hard, flooding into him like torrent following a primal roar from the black man that filled Henry’s ears the same way the bucket-load of cum filled his ass and spilled all over his plump thighs in the most appetizing of creampies. Smith forced Henry face down on the chair again as he rode out his climax, pumping every last drop of spunk deep into the child’s anus until he’d completely emptied his balls. Around the same time, the men fucking Aidan and Mason also reached their highs and gave each boy their own fat creampies that left them breathless and dizzy like Henry.

“Party isn’t over, birthday slut,” Smith teased Henry, who could barely even move after what he’d just endured. “It would look very selfish of me if I were the only one who ate a slice of cake. And it’s so much tastier now too since I’ve added my special ingredient. Go on, choose which friend gets to serve himself.”

Henry was barely conscious. He could hear the sounds of kids playing in the pool nearby and of waves crashing against the side of the ship and seagulls crying in the sky, but it all sounded a mile away to him. He’d been so at ease a few minutes ago, and now this.

Mustering whatever strength he had left, Henry turned his head to look at each of his friends, both of whom had asses leaking cum like his. They were both equally worn out, and neither was an obvious candidate, but now that Henry was chasing after Aidan, it wouldn’t be the right move to force him to drink a bunch of jizz out of his ass, so he turned his head over to Mason and nodded.

“Come here, kid. You need to give your friend a proper gift since it’s his birthday, so come here and eat his cake to celebrate.”

Mason’s man slapped his ass and laughed as both boys got up and stumbled over to each other. Henry couldn’t tell if his friend was mad he’d been picked, but they only exchanged a blank look before he turned around and Mason crouched down to spread Henry’s cheeks apart and let the fluid pour into his open mouth. He stuck his tongue out and swallowed anything that rained onto it, and when the waterfall had ended, he started licking the skin to really get everything.

“What about you? Did you give your friend a birthday present yet?” he heard the other guy ask Aidan, who shook his head. “Well then go give him one.”

Henry held his breath as his newest crush got on his knees in front of him, looking up adorably with those piercing eyes before he started licking his friend’s deflated leaky sex with long strokes of his tongue, cleaning up his little balls and rod, as well as the extra that had stained his belly when he came earlier.

Henry closed his eyes and threw his head back as he let his friends clean up his privates with their mouths, focusing on the ticklish feeling of their wet tongues scraping against his skin. He let himself get carried away by that feeling, running his fingers through each of their hairs and caressing their heads while they did their jobs so well. The men just watched the two boys with leaky asses devour their friend from either side at the same time, admiring the erotic scene until it was finally finished.

“Have a very happy birthday, slut,” said Mr. Smith.

The kids thanked the men for all the fun and walked away. They didn’t go a very long way, slipping into one of the hot tubs by the pool and sliding into a corner away from all the couples making out around them. Aidan and Mason scrubbed out the semen that had been dumped in their butts, letting the water carry it away. All the pools aboard Temptation had advanced filtering systems to make sure the water didn’t turn white.

“That was fun,” Aidan finally said sarcastically, speaking for the first time since they’d left those men behind.

“I personally enjoyed the ending,” Henry joked, which made his crush roll his brilliant eyes.

“I bet you did,” he replied with a grin.

“Despite what we just did, do you actually want anything for your birthday?” Mason asked cheerfully, seemingly unbothered by the last act of their performance earlier.

Henry frowned. “You mean from you guys?” He didn’t mean to be rude, but Schoolboys didn’t have much to give away besides their bodies, unless that’s what Mason was offering.

“Seriously? We haven’t given him enough yet?” Aidan asked unabashedly.

“Aidan’s right, Mason. You guys don’t have to give me anything else today. Besides, I still have the Boss’ gift to look forward to tonight.”

Birthdays were very special occasions at the Playground. Whenever that time of year came around for any boy, the Boss would review their records over the last twelve months and decide how satisfied he was with their behaviour, then give them a rating, and their rating determined their ‘gift’. If any of the kids had been consistently disruptive or disobedient or had done something particularly egregious that year, then the worst rating they could receive was ‘Very Naughty Boy’. Very Naughty Boys had to pick four other kids of their choosing, and then those four kids would proceed to gangbang the birthday boy at the same time, taking him from every angle simultaneously until they’d all ejaculated in or on him. The second score a Schoolboy could receive on his birthday was ‘Bad Boy’, which was the standard and what most of them ended up getting. Bad Boys also had to choose four of whoever they wanted, and then let them surround him in a jerk off circle. The birthday boy had to sit there while his chosen beat their meat until they’d showered him with their spunk from every direction. If he wanted to help them out with his hands or tongue, then that was up to him, but regardless, the birthday boy would be forced to clean it all up with his mouth afterwards. Then there were ‘Good Boys’, the second highest level they could hope for and fairly common as well. Good Boys had to choose one other person and then have sex with them. Nothing fancy there, just a simple reward for consistent good behaviour throughout an entire year. But the highest level and by far the rarest was the ‘Darling Boys’, which was only given to the sluttiest or most well behaved children, as well as those that had done the Playground a great service, but there were a lot more Very Naughties than Darlings every year. Darling Boys could choose any of the options from the other ranking and do them in whatever position they desired. If the lucky birthday boy wanted to be in the jerk off circle instead of in the middle of it, or choose someone they hated and then gangbang him with all his friends, then he was free to do so. Whatever the ranking, it was always done on a stage in the Gym in front of all the customers so that a whole crowd could celebrate with the kids by offering drunken cheers as gifts.

This year, Henry had actually qualified to be a Darling Boy thanks to his help in identifying the after-effect of a powerful aphrodisiac known as Glitter, which could cause consumers to go into a raping frenzy if triggered. Henry never thought he’d achieve Darling status, but now that he had, he had no idea what he wanted to do with it. Even as his friends interrogated him about it in the jacuzzi, he couldn’t decide on an answer. Obviously he would have loved to see Aidan get stuck in the middle of a bunch of boys and then get soaked in their cum, but Henry didn’t think his crush would like him more for it. A part of him was tempted to let his two friends and a couple other randoms cum on him as a thank you/apology for what the men had told them to do for him earlier, but besides letting Aidan jizz on his face, there was nothing particularly enticing about that option, not to mention he’d forever have the reputation as the Darling Boy who chose to sit in a jerk off circle. The Very Naughty option was out of the question no matter how he looked at it, which really only left him with one other alternative.

“Will you have sex with me for my birthday?” Henry suddenly blurted out to Aidan, who blushed furiously at the unexpected question.

“What the hell are you talking about?” he shot back, looking around to make sure no one had heard them.

“For my birthday gift, could I choose to just have sex with you?”

Aidan averted his eyes sheepishly. “I mean, I couldn’t stop you if you wanted to, but why me? Why not Mason. He’s your best friend isn’t he?”

“I already chose him to eat my cake earlier, I can’t pick him twice. Please. I’ll let you be on top.”

Aidan looked like he wanted to run away, but since he couldn’t find a way to refuse, he ended up nodding his head in agreement.

Henry had to hide his excitement for the rest of the day. Even as several other men fucked him and his friends, nothing could sour his good mood anymore. Aidan didn’t look thrilled by the idea of having to have sex with his friend in front of all the guests, but he bit his tongue and stayed quiet all throughout the day. Maybe he did it for Henry’s sake since it was his birthday, or maybe he was just used to doing things he didn’t want to without complaining.

“Happy birthday, Henry,” said Cary Christopher as the orgy raged on around them later that evening. So far, the birthday party had just been an excuse to get everyone together for a big sex party, and Henry had already been taken by a dozen different men who each wanted to give him the same viscous birthday present, but he still appreciated Cary coming over to sit on his lap to wish him happy birthday.

[Cary Christopher]

Cary had had a pretty rough start at the Playground. He’d been kidnapped at Halloween, along with a dozen other kids to grow the Boss’ little army of sluts, being the youngest of those brought in that day. There was that whole incident where he’d been entangled in one of the Boss’ schemes and punished for it to maintain the illusion of the trap he was the bait in. And he’d especially struggled with the training, having only barely graduated in time to become a proper Schoolboy and be brought along for this trip, but only because he’d spent nine consecutive days strapped to a display table being raped non stop and had no more tears to cry anymore by the last day.

Needless to say, Cary was a little sheepish and jumpy these days. The American class might have been the largest at the Playground, but it was actually quite hard for new kids in it to find a place amongst their classmates. Other boys that were a part of smaller classes could usually safely assume that they’d be welcomed into those circles for no other reason than a shared language or passport, but the Americans were so numerous that it could be a little overwhelming and intimidating to try and approach.

But Cary had been making an effort to approach Henry and his friends aboard the ship. It was unexpected, but they were nice enough to not turn him away. Cary had been betrayed too many times by those he trusted to jump straight into their group, yet slowly but surely, he was finding a comfortable spot amongst his classmates that seemed to be the only thing capable of making him smile, and that made Henry feel good in the simplest way possible.

“Thanks, Cary. Have you been having fun tonight so far?” Henry asked excitedly as both their asses were still leaking with sperm. Cary shook his head and Henry giggled, leaning in to whisper something in his ear. “I’ll let you in on a secret: me neither honestly. But it just got a lot better now that you’re here with me.”

Cary smiled bashfully, and then lifted his chin up to let Henry shower his neck with affectionate kisses as they got back to the real intrigue of the evening. But while Cary was sweet for offering himself up like this, there was only one gift that Henry was interested in.

Only one of them was smiling when Henry and Aidan climbed into the bed that had been set up in the middle of one of the larger halls inside M/Y Temptation while surrounded by a crowd of almost all the guests and around as many boys. There was only a mattress laid out, with no blanket to make sure nothing happened out of sight. Henry got on his back while Aidan climbed on top of him, both of them soaked in cum from all the sex they’d had prior to the main event. And still, Henry couldn’t stop grinning giddily while Aidan was trying his best to return the smile while the Darling Boy wrapped his limbs around his friend’s body, embracing him so that their naked bodies were pressed up against each other, skin rubbing against skin like weaving silk.

Aidan bent down and whispered softly. “Happy birthday, Henry,” he muttered before he inserted himself and started pumping.

They pressed their faces together, their cheeks brushing softly as their lips got closer until they were locked. They didn’t wait long to introduce their tongues into each other’s mouths, making out with stunning passion as Aidan kept up the slow pace with his hips. Henry gasped for breath when his crush went down to kiss and bite his neck, eventually sucking on it to give him a little red hickey on his delicate skin.

“A-Aidan~” he breathed desperately, so low that nobody else in the room could hear him. He felt Aidan slow down hesitantly, waiting for Henry to finish his sentence. “Fuck me.”

They devoured each other’s faces as the boy on top started properly plowing his younger partner. Henry clawed at his back, leaving red marks behind as his nails dragged down Aidan’s soft skin that left a stinging sensation and caused him to literally bite back again into Henry’s neck. It was a loud and passionate exchange, a dance of back and forths that left them both breathless and lustful, a dance of writhing bodies wrapping around each other in a knot so tight that not even the world ending could tear them apart.

Henry had been saving his last load of the night just for this and happily released it all over them both, adding a fresh batch of sticky semen to glue them together. Aidan was right behind, unburdening his sore dick inside of his friend after one final thrust that had them both screaming each other’s names.

When it was done, roaring applause filled the sitting room as guests and whores cheered the excellent performance they’d both given. Henry wasn’t sure about Aidain, but for him, he could say with certainty that none of that was a performance. He’d never felt more genuine in his entire life, and the only wish he made when he blew out the candles of his actual birthday cake was that Aidain felt the same way.

Chapter Text

“I don’t get it,” said Aslan in Turkish, taking long steps to catch up to Alex as they strutted towards the helipad. “I thought the royal family was only coming when we got to Istanbul.”

[Aslan Noah Kurtuluş]

“Apparently not.” Alex replied simply.

“But why? I heard only the prince is coming now. Is that true? Is the King still coming?”

“I don’t know.”

“He’s bringing a friend, right? Do you know which ones each of us are escorting?”

“No.”

“Well what do you know?”

Alex stopped walking and turned towards his overexcited friend. He started adjusting Aslan’s uniform, straightening his hat and centering his collar; if there was one thing he couldn’t stand, it was untidiness, especially when it came to appearance or behaviour. Pulling him in by his tie, Alex planted a kiss on Aslan’s lips to shut him up.  “For this, I know as much as you do,” he finally answered afterwards before they continued on their way to the front deck of Motor Yacht Temptation. Alex was never one for many words. He’d learned from a young age that no matter what he said to anyone, most conversations would conclude in sex anyway, so now instead of bothering to develop some sort of charm or charisma, he usually just let his face guide all his interactions to their inevitable end. Besides, Aslan spoke enough for two.

The landing platform had been cleared of the volleyball field and the rest of the furniture in anticipation of the helicopter arriving. The two Turkish boys had adorned themselves with the official boat-themed uniform of Temptation to greet the royal prince from their home country, as well as whoever he’d brought with him. Like Aslan had said, they weren’t supposed to arrive until the ship docked at Istanbul, but clearly there’d been a change in plans for some reason, not that it mattered too much for the two Eastern Schoolboys. Their assignment remained the same: accompany their charges everywhere they went and make sure their every want and desire was properly satisfied. The only difference was that they were starting sooner than expected. They should have known by now who they’d each be escorting specifically, but apparently the Prince wanted to choose for himself once he’d met them in person — he already sounded like a self-righteous prick to Alex.

The boys were joined by two of the security guards dressed in black suits, both Big Cats — men that worked for the Boss. One of them was Johnny Sullivan, an older teenager who’d been a Kitten himself not so long ago. Despite that, he wasn’t very popular amongst the current Schoolboys, as he liked to prey on the younger ones and forcefully have his way with them. But there would be none of that today as the four workers stood patiently and watched the deafening helicopter come in. Alex and Aslan had to hold on to their hats to make sure they didn’t get blown away by the gust.

“Remember, make him happy no matter what it takes,” Johnny shouted over the noise from the propellers.

They stood to attention like the captain of the ship was on deck as the doors on the side of the chopper slid open and a small party stepped down from the vehicle. The first one out was undoubtedly the Prince himself, a boy their age dressed in a formal black suit and tie and wearing big sunglasses over his eyes. From what Alex could see of his face, he was undeniably attractive, attractive enough to have been accepted into their friend group back at the Playground, and his strut certainly suggested that he had the right ego to fit in as well. Another boy followed him out shortly after. This one looked older by a couple of years and seemed way more laidback, wearing a black leather jacket over a white t-shirt and baggy ripped jeans. He was chewing gum with a big grin on his face as though he were simply happy to be there. But Alex was surprised to see a third boy that was completely different from the other two come down the side steps of the helicopter with a trio of royal bodyguards. He appeared to be a little bit younger than the rest of them and kept his head bowed, his expression solemn and submissive, yet dangerous. He was dressed in a perverted maid costume that consisted of a little headpiece in his hair, a crop top with puffy shoulders and a mini skirt that left his belly completely exposed and showed the lower curve of his ass. This was no highborn, this was a servant, the type that provided the same sort of services as Alex and Aslan.

“Prince Asrın Alp Çalik, welcome aboard M—” Johnny tried to shout over the helicopter noises, but the Prince cut him off by putting his finger up. He turned and waved to the pilots in the cockpit, signaling for them to take off already, and they waited for the aircraft to be up in the air again before the Big Cat spoke once more.

[Prince Asrın Alp Çalik [AHS-ruhn AHP CHAH-lik]]

“Prince Asrın Alp Çalik, welcome aboard M—” Johnny repeated, but again he was cut off as Asrın put his hand up and gestured for the older boy in leather to step forward. Johnny looked ready to rape the little shit in front of everyone while the Prince whispered something into his friend’s ear.

The older kid cleared his throat and spoke in a heavily accented English that was still easy enough to understand. “His Royal Highness, Prince Asrın Alp Çalik, heir to the throne of Turkey, Duke of Istanbul, Gatemaster of East-West, Lord of the Black Sea, titles, titles, titles, thanks you for your gracious welcome. He now demands that you leave at once.”

Johnny forced a smile on his lips as he and the other Big Cat bowed and turned to leave. In contrast, Alex had to suppress a smug smile from stretching his lips at the sight of one of the Boss’ men being humiliated in such a manner.

The young Royal gave another command to the janessaries behind him, and they bowed their heads and picked up all of the luggage they’d brought with them before walking away as well, leaving only the five kids standing on the helipad. When Prince Asrın stepped towards Alex and Aslan, they bowed and addressed him as ‘Şehzadem’ [shehz-ah-dem]. The highborn kid took off his shades and started slowly circling around the frozen boys like a vulture on carrion, scanning them carefully with a subtle curve on the edges of his lips. “You may address me as Prince Asrın, my prince, my lord, sir, Your Royal Highness, Şehzade Asrın, Şehzadem, Efendim, or any of my other many titles. I expect total and unconditional submission, is that understood?”

“Yes, Prince Asrın. We live to serve you,” both whores answered together, all of them speaking in their mother tongue.

Asrın kept inspecting them with his eyes, biting on the temple tip of his sunglasses. “The images they sent me to help make up my mind didn’t do you two justice, I’m sorry to say. I’m glad I waited until you were both standing here in front of me before I made my choice. I know you must have been surprised to hear that we were coming earlier than expected. But I was simply too eager to join all the fun I’d been hearing so much about, I could not wait. My father had no objections to my coming a few days ahead of schedule, and so here I am, and here you are.” He stopped in front of Alex, looking him up and down one last time. “Çınar, I think I’ll take this one. Will you be happy with the other?”

[Çınar İlgar Arıcı [CHUH-nahr EEL-gahr AH-ruh-juh]]

Çinar shrugged and kept smiling. “I’m happy with anybody or nobody, it’s no big deal to me. I’m not even sure why we asked for two escorts since we brought Kaan.

[Kaan Arpacık]

“We both know how good Kaan is. We’re here to try what we don’t know, aren’t we? But just because we have so many new toys to play with doesn’t mean that we have to leave our favourite one behind. Speaking of what we don’t know, allow me to introduce my closest friend, Çınar İlgar Arıcı. He is the son of a dear friend to my father, and I assure you that he will make you very happy when we start having some fun of our own. Remind me of your names.”

“Aslan Noah Kurtuluş.”

“Alex Cinarsen.”

“Alex?” the Prince repeated, frowning slightly. “That’s not a very patriotic name.”

“His Royal Highness may give me another of his preference if he likes,” Alex replied calmly, wearing a mask of serenity to hide his anger.

Asrın seemed to consider it for a moment. “No, I’ll allow it. Come, now, show us to our quarters.”

Alex was standing with his arms together behind his back, and he dug his fingers into the palm of his hands out of frustration before he turned to start walking with Aslan at his side. The Schoolboys marched in lockstep, heading up to the starboard-side cabin corridor on the fifth deck of M/Y Temptation. Along the way, they crossed paths with a few men who looked very interested in the pack of children, hungrily glancing over their shoulders at them when they walked by. Asrın returned the glance for several of them, grinning like a lusty troublemaker promising to see them later. Alex took the key card out of his pocket and opened the door, stepping aside to let the two guests walk through, but cutting off the Page to be the next one in, with Aslan bringing up the rear.

“Oh yes, this will do nicely I think,” Asrın declared happily as he let himself fall onto the single king-sized bed in the middle of the massive room that came with its own living room, walk-in closet, and a bathroom with a shower, hot tub, and all the rest. Çınar went to check out the view on the balcony, leaning against the railing as he kept chewing gum with the breeze in his hair.

“Would you not prefer a cabin with more than one bed, Your Highness?” Aslan asked respectfully. The mattress was big enough for the five of them, but it would be a tight fit. “It would be easy to arrange.”

“Why? I would have thought someone like you would be used to sharing a bed. Have I overestimated you based on your appearance?”

“No, my Prince. I was only thinking of your own comfort.”

“Oh, rest assured, I have everything I need to be very comfortable.” He suddenly jumped off the bed and snapped his fingers, and the maid stepped forward with his eyes still fixed on the floor. “Kaan, help me out of this suit, it’s been suffocating me since this morning.”

Alex and Aslan leaned against the wall and watched as the youngest boy in the room helped remove the three piece suit from the princeling while Çınar distracted himself with the view on the balcony.

“What is he exactly?” Aslan asked, and Alex gave him a look to tell him to shut up, but the question was already out there.

“Kaan is my personal bed maid,” Asrın, half naked, replied as simply as if he were listing any other job. “He’s a good and versatile Page; part valet, part plaything. He helps to dress me, brings me all my meals, cleans up all my messes and properties, and pleases me in other ways as well. He’s been with me for so long I don’t remember the last time I didn’t fall asleep without him between my arms.”

Alex had still never heard Kaan speak yet. The boy seemed mute, and was either unwilling to speak or had been trained not to open his mouth unless someone told him to. He almost wished someone would teach Aslan the same skill when he asked his next question.

“So what would you like to do first, Şehzadem? We could give you a tour of the ship, or we could show you straight to the spa to unwind after your long trip. Or maybe you’re hungry and would like to eat something? We could bring you something.”

“Right now, the first thing I want to do is get dressed,” the Prince answered, standing in his birthday suit now that his actual suit was being laid out on the bed by Kaan. “You, Alex, my men should have already left all my things in the closet. Bring me something suitable to wear.”

“As you wish, Efendim,” the beautiful boy said in a monotone manner. It was a good thing he had impeccable self control or he would have already tossed this royal shit out the balcony. When Alex came back with a white and black Hawaiian-style shirt and a pair of smoky blue swimming shorts with palm trees sown onto it, he held them up for the Prince’s inspection. “Will these suffice?”

Asrın gave them a quick look and smiled. “They will. Come put them on me while Kaan finishes folding my suit.”

Alex approached the naked boy, slipping his arms through the holes of his sleeves. Then he came face to face with him and tried to start tying his buttons, but the Royal told him to not bother with them and leave the shirt unbuttoned. Alex looked into his eyes with a fire in his soul before he picked up the shorts and got down on his knees to put them on, only to find that Asrın wasn’t lifting his feet up for him. He looked up into his eyes again and found the Prince smirking down at him.

“You need to ask them very nicely if you want them to move,” he told him, savouring the humiliation he was inflicting on the proud boy that was on the floor trying to dress him. Alex didn’t say anything in response and lowered his gaze down to his charge’s feet. He rolled his eyes and brought his lips to them, kissing each one softly and hoping that would be enough when he looked up again. Prince Asrın was still smirking as brazenly as before, his chin held high and looking down on his newest toy to play with. “They liked that very much, and now they want to thank you for that. They want you to lay down on your back now.”

“Really, Asrın, you want to do that now? We just got here,” Çınar's distant voice said from the balcony.

“I don’t want to do anything, it’s them giving the orders right now, and right now, they want you to remove your trousers and get on your back, Alex.”

The blond Turkish Schoolboy slowly obeyed, keeping a defiant look in his eyes as he took off his black and gold shorts and got on his back on the carpeted floor. Aslan watched nervously from the corner of the room, and Kaan was folding much more slowly as he tried not to look over at the scene unfolding next to him, while Çınar just kept gazing at the sea outside on the balcony.

“Kaan, bring me the handcuffs,” Asrın demanded, and the bed maid went running to the closet, and then came running back with what his master had asked for. “Tie him up, you know how.”

Kaan walked over to Alex and got down low, taking his wrists and crossing them above his head before putting on the cuffs to keep them locked together. When he finished, he got up and took a step back with his head bowed while Asrın stepped forward, head held high. He lifted one foot and placed it on Alex’s crotch before he started rubbing it up and down to make it hard. The Prince bit his lower lip and smiled as the two locked eyes while the Royal kept giving his servant a foot job in such a demeaning manner. Alex inhaled sharply through his nose as his penis stretched into several inches of cut, hairless boy meat. Asrın continued to run the sole of his foot over the wood while his hand drifted closer to his own exposed boner and started stroking himself.

Aslan suddenly seemed to remember that he also had a job to do and hurried over to the balcony. “Can I offer you anything, sir?”

“Mh? Who? Me?” Çınar replied, sounding genuinely surprised, but smiling cutely. “Just call me by my name. There’s nothing official about me. And no, I’m fine thank you.”

“A-Are you sure? I could blow you really well if you like,” Aslan offered. He was always too eager to please.

Çınar chuckled and messed his hair like he was talking with a much younger boy despite there only being a two year gap between them. “I’m sure you could, and maybe I’ll ask for it later. But I’m fine right now. Hey Kaan, do you need a blowjob?” he called into the room, and the bed maid shook his head. “Well, it looks like there’s nobody horny here except those two. But you’re welcome to stay and enjoy the view with me.”

“If you’re not using him, I will,” the Prince said loudly from inside the room, pointing his free hand towards the spare Schoolboy. “You — Aslan, right? — go find me the biggest, hunkiest, man onboard this ship, one that is truly worthy of mounting. Bring him here to me, I should be finished with this warmup before you return.”

Aslan nodded his head and went running out of the room as Alex was still trapped on the floor with a foot on his crotch, moving up and down in an expert fashion that suggested he’d done this many many times before, but Alex couldn’t deny that it made him feel good, almost as much as it made him hate this royal shit lording over him with such a superior look on his face. The Prince kept that face on as he continued jerking himself off, faster than before now. Alex clenched his fist and curled his toes as he sensed precum trickling onto his stomach as more was threatening to follow from deeper below. Asrın was beating his meat at full speed and leaning slightly forward, adding more weight and pressure onto the Schoolboy’s cock as his foot moved as quickly as his wrist.

The two eleven year old boys never broke eye contact, staring unblinkingly at each other and daring the other to finish first. Alex was squirming on the floor, his hands cuffed over his head as he pushed his stomach up towards the ceiling. He felt himself getting close, and judging by the expression on Asrın’s face, it looked like he was getting close as well. It ended up being a draw as both boys came at the same time. Alex shot his load all over his torso as the Prince’s cum rained down and landed all over his face, hitting his chest as well along the way.

The couple stayed as they were for a while, catching their breaths. His Royal Highness looked very proud of himself and the mess he’d made all over his new plaything, while Alex just laid there on his back covered in two loads of cum. Asrın dipped his big toe in the puddle of cum that had formed inside Alex’s belly button and then brought it up to his lips to make him eat it. The boy on the floor sucked on the toe and swallowed, before thanking his master for the treat he’d just been given.

“They say ‘you’re welcome’,” Asrın replied jokingly.

A moment later, there was knocking on the door. Kaan went to answer it and in came Aslan followed by a towering eight foot tall black man with an open t-shirt and a small speedo. The Prince licked his lips hungrily when he saw him come in. Alex recognized him as an American baseball player named Smith.

“What sort of party have I been missing here?” he asked enthusiastically when he saw the boys in the room as they were.

Asrın only snapped his fingers in response and Kaan came running over again, getting on his knees in front of his master and sucking on his wiener to clean up the remaining milk dripping down his tip.

At the same time, Çınar decided that he didn’t want to stick around any longer. “I’m off to find some food. You boys have fun. Aslan, come with me. You too, Kaan, let’s give them some privacy,” he said in Turkish, and the three of them took their leave, abandoning Alex alone with these two sex machines.

Asrın looked down at the Schoolboy. “Get up and stand there. Tell him what I say, exactly as I say it.”

Alex tried not to seem confused as he picked himself off the floor and stepped away with his hands still bound behind his back. He wondered if this kid always needed someone to talk to adults on his behalf. Could he not speak English? The Prince started speaking in Turkish and Alex translated for him as ordered. “His Royal Highness wishes for you to lay down on the bed.”

“Nah, man, I’m gonna bend this little sissy face down and fuck him like a bitch,” Smith replied eagerly, taking a step towards the young princeling, who didn’t even flinch and only held up his hand to stop the man from coming any closer, before speaking again with all the confidence of his rank.

“You are about to lay with the Prince of Turkey, Heir to Persia. You should feel privileged by the honour. You will not take him like a common whore, you will take him like a prince. You will do as he says, and you will enjoy it. So get on the bed.”

Alex was sure that this was going to backfire miserably, but to his surprise, the American smiled amusedly and obeyed, laying down on his back on the bed and taking off his clothes in the process. Asrın let his unbuttoned shirt fall silently to the floor and then gracefully climbed into the bed, mounting his black stallion and placing his cute bubble butt cheeks right over the nine inch dick that was starving for him. He started grinding his ass against the meat to tease it without letting it enter him. Every time Smith tried to lay his hands on the child’s hips or thighs, the boy would just slap his hand away and tell him not to touch his body without permission. So he asked for permission, and was refused.

Only when Asrın decided that he was ready and willing did he lift himself up and use his own hand to guide the tip of that long throbbing dick into his perfectly curved rear. He slowly lowered himself back down, throwing his head back as he let out a gorgeous moan while impaling himself. Alex watched, impressed, as the boy didn’t stop until he’d bottomed out. His cheeks were spread wide apart by the width of the cock between them. Asrın grinned and bit his lip just like before and started riding, planting his hands firmly on the sportsman’s chiseled abs to support himself as he slid up and down the shaft at a grueling pace, all the while moaning so beautifully that even Alex got a boner just by watching and listening to him go. It was a good thing this kid didn’t work at the Playground, or the doors would never be able to close as customers tripped over each other to get so much as a taste of him. There were few children who could muster this much genuine lust, precise skill, and absolute control in bed and apply them all at once with such a pretty face and body as the ribbon on top.

Alex watched in silence, speechless as the erotic scene unfolded in front of him. Smith was just as amazed by this kid, forgetting all about his urge to put him face down on the bed and fuck him doggy style. Now, the American looked like he’d just met a divinity, and he worshiped this perfect being by keeping his hands behind his head. Asrın glided up and down the giant manhood at his own slow pace, savouring everything that came inside him one inch at a time and letting his walls squeeze the meat so tightly it would surely be tapping out soon and begging for a respite. But the Prince wasn’t slowing down, nor was he speeding up. He kept up his pace, slowly pumping the cum further up the length of the manhood, inch by inch, until finally after one final descent it flooded into him. Smith couldn’t hold himself back and probably came more than he’d ever cum before, releasing his uncontrollable orgasm into the Royal’s flawless body.

When it was over, Smith was the one thanking His Majesty for the experience as he left the room, dizzy, while the boy just laid on the bed, scooping out fingerfulls of cum and eating them. He demanded that Alex come over and help him finish the leftovers, and that’s how Aslan and the others found them when they eventually returned.

Alex could hate Prince Asrın as much as he wanted, but even he couldn’t deny that he might have been the single best lover he’d ever met, including himself, and there was a lot of competition for that title.

Chapter Text

“What do you mean, he hasn’t touched you?” Leo Costa Mangnelli asked absurdly. The Brazilian boys were speaking in Portuguese while sitting on a blanket they’d laid out on the beautiful sandy beach, watching everyone around them have sex or fun. Motor Yacht Temptation had dropped anchor near a private island belonging to one of their wealthier passengers who’d generously offered to host them for the day. About half the passengers had left the yacht, taking the whores and the smaller motor boats with them to come to the beach. Some of the daredevils had taken the jet skis to go racing, occasionally crossing the horizon with those obnoxiously loud engines, whilst others were surfing the waves.

[Leo Costa Manganelli]

Pedro shrugged and repeated himself for the third time. “I don’t know. He just doesn’t want to touch me.”

“But that doesn’t make sense. You’re so cute. I would touch you if you were my escort.”

“Um… thanks.” Pedro was still new to all this. He wasn’t used to the other kids around him being so casual about sex, even when it was only them around. His friends would tease each other with inappropriate jokes or touches like horny teenagers and then laugh about it. Pedro was slowly getting used to it, but adjusting would take a little while longer.

“Did you say something to him?” asked Davi Bertrand, who was laying flat on his stomach with his head in his hands and kicking his feet like a high school girl on the telephone. Everyone at the Playground called him Berty to avoid getting mixed up with all the other Davis running around. He was a sunny boy, born in Brazil to mixed parents, but moved to France at an early age before working for the Boss, making him more European than Latino in practice. Still, he spoke their language and was welcomed amongst them whenever he came around, which he especially did these days whenever the only other French kid aboard Temptation was occupied.

[Davi Bertrand (Berty)]

“I can’t think of anything I might have said wrong,” Pedro said defensively. “Every night I ask if he wants to do anything, and he just keeps giving me the same answer. Am I trying too hard? Maybe I’m being annoying?”

“If you annoyed him, he’d probably just want to touch you even more, so that can’t be it,” Leo added thoughtfully. “You guys are sleeping in the same bed, right?”

“Every night, but he puts a wall of pillows between us. And if that weren’t weird enough, he said that if his dad should ever ask about us, I should tell him that we were constantly doing it.”

“That’s so strange. I’ve never heard anything like it before,” Berty said in awe.

“Could it be that he’s just not into boys?” Pedro suggested as if he were proposing a preposterous notion. “Maybe he simply doesn’t want to have sex with me because he just doesn’t want to have sex with me.”

“I’ve been working this job for four years now,” said Berty. “Leo, how long have you been doing this?”

“Let me think… three and a half, more or less.”

“Three and a half,” the French kid repeated affirmatively. “Together, you and I collectively have closer to eight years of experience. Now tell me, how many times have you met someone who was rich, privileged, spoiled, powerful, attractive, stronger than you, and knew he could do whatever he wanted without consequence, but who did not want to have sex with you ‘just because’?”

“Zero.”

“Zero for me too. Now, Pedro, remind me how long you’ve been working for the Boss?”

“Not that long. I was brought in on Halloween, trained for two months, graduated in January on my third try, and then we had those weeks off while we moved to the Three Velvets and the Boss planned the trip. I guess I’ve only really been doing this since we left Blissport.”

“So in a little over a month, you managed to find what Leo and I never have in eight years of working? How likely do you think that is? No, there’s got to be something else.”

The three boys were silent for a while while they thought about it. There was no obvious answer to the paradox facing them. Pedro had been assigned to escort a thirteen year old Brazilian boy named Felipe, the son of a billionaire who’d made his fortune from a variety of industries like finance, real estate, technology, investments, manufacturing, mining, and more. The island they were currently on actually belonged to their family, but both Felipe and his father had elected to stay on the ship. Pedro normally should have stayed with him as a companion, but Felipe had ordered him away (in a sort of ‘go and have fun’ manner), and since an escort could not refuse an order from their charge, there he was on the beach with his new friends he’d made over his short time at the Playground. They’d started this conversation as five, but Anzo quickly got bored and went to build a sandcastle, while a man had singled out Lucca and taken him to go have sex in the sand a little further away.

[Felipe de San Laureano Saavedra, Davi Anzoategui, and Lucca Arusa]

Leo’s face suddenly lit up as an idea struck him with a thrill. “I’ve got it!” He declared triumphantly, startling the other two with his unexpected exclamation. Leo lowered his voice to a whisper and leaned towards them so that no one else on the beach could hear what he had to say. “I bet he can’t get it working.”

Pedro and Berty shared the same frown. “You mean… down there?” Berty asked tentatively.

The newest of the trio looked at them both uncertainly. “I don‘t get it, what are you guys talking about?”

“Leo’s suggesting that Felipe can’t… um, make it grow or snow.”

Pedro’s eyes darted around his head as he processed the information, a picture slowly painting itself in his mind. “You’re saying that he’s got… ‘problems’ between his legs?” Berty and Leo nodded in confirmation, and Pedro also nodded his head slowly, seeing some sense in that, but that didn’t answer everything. “If he can’t… you know — why did he even come to all this?”

“Maybe his father forced him,” Leo answered, and then he jumped again as several more possibilities hit him. “Oh! Maybe his dad doesn’t know because his son never told him. What if Felipe came to see if being around so much action could fix the issue? Or maybe it was his dad who made him tag along on the trip to fix his son.”

“That’s just gossip. We can’t know for sure,” Berty tried to caution him.

“Maybe, but it’s the best answer we’ve come up with so far. Pedro, tonight, don’t ask him for sex again. Let him know you’re aware of his little issue to make him feel more comfortable, but make it subtle. You don’t want to come off as condescending or judgy. You need to be sweet and sympathetic and let him know you’ll do whatever you can to fix him.”

Pedro wasn’t sure how good of an idea that was, but he agreed to it without raising any objections. As established, his friends had been at this for way longer than he had, so he trusted their veteran judgment on these sorts of matters much more than his own.

“Oh look, there goes His Royal Heinie,” Berty pointed out jokingly, and they all shifted to look at the Prince of Turkey strutting towards the water to go skinny dipping as his naked body turned every head that he passed. Prince Asrın had become a real celebrity around M/Y Temptation since he arrived yesterday. The whole ship wanted to sleep with him, but the kid was extremely picky with who he let into his bed, and since none of the passengers could force themselves on him, he’d become an object of unparalleled desire. The stories of what he could do were vague and unreliable, but only because anyone who came out of his room was too dazed from what they’d just experienced, creating a sort of myth around how good he was. The Turkish Schoolboys were keeping to themselves, so the other whores didn’t quite believe that this random rich kid could possibly be that good, and yet the results he had on the men spoke for themselves. Even some of the other Wenchlings were getting curious or lustful enough to try to get with the Prince just to experience what it was like, but virtually none had succeeded in doing so yet, and it was all sort of turning into a competition between the most determined of the bunch. But the Brazilians had relatively no interest in Asrın, so they were happy to let everyone else distract themselves with ‘His Royal Heinie’.

[Prince Asrın Alp Çalik]

“I don’t really get why he’s here,” Pedro confessed. “He didn’t pay like most of the rest, right? The Boss invited his family. Why?”

“Rule number one of working for the Boss: never bother asking what he’s doing or why he’s doing it,” Berty told him with a passive smile.

Leo laughed, but Pedro insisted. “No, seriously. What’s the point of all this? The Playground went through a lot, but surely we’re not just here to lay back and relax?”

Berty turned his head and then nodded to two very young boys wearing light blue speedos playing with some other kids from the Playground at the edge of the water. “You see them in blue? Those are Sweets from the Candyshop; that gang deals in drugs, especially in edibles that look like candy. And then that one over there taking a nap in the yellow underwear, that’s a Choirboy from Sinful Sunday; they hijack and sell all sorts of vehicles, from sports cars to helicopters, and they have a whole smuggling network as well. Now look there,” Berty pointed towards a couple of boys in purple g-string they’d recently picked up when the motor yacht stopped at Naples, pleasing a group of men that were totally infatuated with them. “Those are Arcieri. They’re from L’Eros, which was pretty unimportant not that long ago. Any club with Latin boys is going to do well for itself, and L’Eros sold aphrodisiacs as a side business, but no one really cared about them, until they invented Glitter. In about as much time as you’ve belonged to the Boss, L’Eros became one of the richest brothels in the whole world, and everyone wants to be their friend. And now the entire EU has outlawed Glitter, including Italy. So where is L’Eros supposed to legally manufacture their drugs? How about a nearby country that hasn’t put a ban on it yet, like Turkey? But they need permission and help from the president for that to happen, hence the king. Ten — that’s how many clubs Temptation will be hosting when everyone gets here, not including the Playground itself. Ten clubs from all over the world and half are from Blissport. Most of them have been friends with each other for longer than we’ve been alive, all of them have to be handled one way or another, and they all want to suck up to or kill the Boss. Some fought with him against the Gallaghers, some fought against him with the Gallaghers, and the rest weren’t around to let us know their opinions. But the Boss won, and that’s all that matters. Now, he’s one of the richest Club Masters and he runs the Sex Capital of the World, so like it or not, everyone’s got to shake hands and at least pretend to get along, even him. That’s where we come in. We’re here to make sure everyone ’gets along’.”

“I think what Berty is trying to say with far too many words is that all of these people together are complicated. Each one has problems to solve, or is a problem to be solved, and we’re probably the solution in either case.”

Pedro thoughtfully stared into space. He hadn’t realized there was this much politicking involved in being a whore. He thought that sex would be the only thing he ever needed to worry about, but that was wishful thinking on his part. The young slut was quickly learning that the world wasn’t run by governments like he’d always been told, but by gangsters and royals.

“Bertrand,” a man’s voice barked at them from the shore. The trio turned their heads again and watched a Big Cat that had just pulled up to the beach on a jet ski march up the sand towards them. Berty threw his hand up and waved to let the man know where he was, and the boys tensed up while they waited for him to reach them. “Come with me, Bertrand. The Boss wants to see you.”

“Did he say why?”

“Does it matter?”

Berty sighed as he picked himself off the blanket, saying bye to his friends before he followed the guard back to the jet ski, sitting behind the man with his arms wrapped around his waist. Pedro and Leo watched him go until they were too far to hear the sound of the vehicle’s engine, just as Anzo came running over to them, abandoning his half-built sand fort.

“What happened, is Berty in trouble?” the ten year old kid asked worriedly.

“The Boss just sent someone to come bring him to his office, no big deal,” Leo told him reassuringly.

“Oh, ok. Well, do you guys want to do something, or are you just going to keep sitting here and talk like boring grown ups?”

“If you ask me, there’s nothing better than boring in our lives,” Leo replied unbotheredly, closing his eyes with a smile on his lips as he lifted his face up to enjoy the sunshine raining down on him.

“Bo-ring. What about you, Pedro? Are you any more fun to hang out with than this one?”

The new kid smirked, tilting his head sideways as he looked up at the slightly younger boy. “That depends, what do you want to do?”

Anzo returned his mischievous smile. “How about we race to the water and then come back? The loser can’t wear his underwear for the rest of the day.”

Pedro took a moment to consider the challenge. If possible, he would much rather keep what little clothing he had on, but he was getting more and more used to being exposed. The real issue was that being exposed would attract the sort of attention he preferred to avoid most of the time. Then again, the odds of winning did seem to be in his favour, if only slightly, as he was Anzo’s elder by a year. In the end, Pedro told himself that even though the other Brazilians seemed to like him, he was still the new kid around, so he needed to assert his position in the group by making himself as likeable as possible, even if that meant playing childish games with Anzo.

The two racers lined up together and got into ready stances. Leo was kind enough to provide a countdown, and on his mark, they were off, giggling as they ran across the hot sand as quickly as their little feet could move. The race was extremely close, but the older boy was managing to just barely give himself a lead over his opponent. Pedro kept his eyes locked on where the waves caressed the land; as soon as their toes touched wet sand, they would double back for the last lap. However, he noticed in their path some sort of small structure on the ground and realized that they were sprinting straight towards Anzo’s sand fort. The walls were much longer than they’d seemed from afar and would take a couple of seconds that neither could spare to go around, so Pedro decided to just jump over it. Except that he hadn’t seen the trench that Anzo had dug out behind the palisade towards the sea to keep the tide away when it would eventually reach his construction site. Anzo knew how far he would have to leap, but when Pedro’s foot fell into the moat, it caused him to trip and almost fall, stumbling for several seconds and only managing to not completely fall thanks to his momentum that kept him moving forward. Yet that was enough to decide who won the race.

“Hey Pedro, I forgot to mention, but you should watch out for that hole I dug,” Anzo teased him breathlessly when they’d both returned to their starting point and were panting for breath.

“That didn’t seem very fair,” Leo said in defence of Pedro. “You knew about the gap and he didn’t.”

But Pedro had never been a sore loser, and so he just laughed it off while he slipped off his underwear and sat back down on the towel. He laid down in the same position as Berty earlier and started kicking his feet as well, tapping his heels to his round butt cheeks to make them bounce for fun. Anzo laid down next to him to catch his breath in the same position too, but Leo was still unhappy about what he saw as foul play. So to their surprise, he discarded his g-string in solidarity for Pedro and then repositioned to lay down like they were. Anzo rolled his eyes, but the gesture was enough to shame him into doing the same so that all three boys were laying ass-up naked on the blanket.

“We should have done this anyway,” Leo remarked jokingly, glancing over his shoulder at their butts. “We were all starting to get obvious tan lines down there.”

The trio laughed and proceeded to lay there for a long time. Anzo managed to relax himself just enough to slip into a nap while Leo and Pedro gossiped about other boys. They were soon joined by Lucca, the master of gossip, whose lover had finally left him alone to go for a swim.

“Oh wow, I missed something very interesting while I was gone,” he purred amusedly as he laid down to join them on the large blanket, removing his g-string without question despite still having a fresh creampie staining his ass. The best word to describe Lucca was ‘zesty’. Most Schoolboys were at least a little bit feminine — it was part of their submissive appeal. Even Pedro could admit that he himself was a bit more girly than most of his peers, and it wasn’t uncommon for his clients to call him a sissy because of it, but even he couldn’t get on Lucca’s level when it came to behaving like a blond teenage girl in an American high school movie. But Pedro didn’t really judge him for it. On the contrary, he had a lot of respect for his classmate. Pedro was a great pole dancer. Really great, in fact. Even better than most of his friends despite the gap in experience between them, but Lucca was on a whole other level. On top of that, the blond was either really horny, or really good at pretending to be horny. Either way, few boys could make men chase after them like he could. Back when Pedro was still in training, Lucca occasionally volunteered after dark to help him practice some harder tricks in bed, teaching him sex positions like the bridge or simply helping his younger classmate get used to sharing a mattress when he slept.

So the kids continued to sleep and gossip undisturbed for a few hours, tanning under the sun, listening to the summer music someone was playing on the speaker they’d brought, staring at Temptation drifting lazily on the water at the mouth of the bay as children played and couples coupled. But they could smell salty trouble as soon as they spotted some of the surfers coming back onto the beach. It was four blond (natural or bleached) California boys, all in their twenties and all friends. They’d used their rich daddies’ money to buy their tickets onto the ship, and had been terrorizing the children aboard ever since, with their favourite pastime being to pick out a single target or two and all rape them at the same time. The kids had taken to naming them the Surf Squad to their face, and the Whitey Squad to their back. Sometimes, they had one of the underage guests tag along with them and join in on their degeneracies, but he didn’t seem to be around at the moment. The Whitey Squad first went to grab themselves some beers from the cooler they’d brought with them. The Brazilians tried not to pay any attention to them and kept doing what they’d been doing before their arrival, but they all knew it was only a matter of time when one of the playboys spotted them from a distance laying there and then pointed his finger at them. They listened to their distant laughter grow closer as the white boys started walking over to them.

“Fuck, I hate gringos,” Leo muttered miserably as they watched their inevitable torment close in. “Who wants to take the lead on this one when they get here?”

“I’ll do it,” Lucca volunteered cheerfully.

“Are you sure? They might want only you if you talk first, and you’re the last one here to have been with a customer.”

Lucca shrugged. “It’s been a while, now I’m recharged. I can handle another round, even if it’s with those gringos.”

“What do we have here? Four naked faggots lined up just waiting for someone to fuck them?” one of the Whiteys said when they were basically standing on top of the kids. His name was Zac, the biggest and strongest of the group, and he seemed convinced that he was the greatest thing ever invented since sliced bread. To be fair, he was undeniably attractive, with a toned body that showed off incredible muscles which were still dripping and glistening with sea water. All of them in fact were quite similar: wet, muscular, blond, and wearing aviator sunglasses.

“Hey boys, you looking to play a game with us?” Lucca said in pretty good English, curving his back to lift his ass into the air like a cat stretching and shooting the men a saucy wink.

“You bet that sweet ass we are,” replied one of Zac’s partners in crime, grinning and chewing gum. “How should we do them, boys? Four on one, two for four, one for each?”

“It would be a shame to disappoint any whore as pretty as these ones. Look at them. They’ve been so eager to have a dick shoved inside them, how can we leave any of them out of the fun?” another Whitey argued.

“So should we breed them from behind like the good boys they are? Let’s see which of these dirty sluts cums on himself first while we plow them?”

“I’ve got a better idea,” said Zac, and everyone stopped to listen to the stud’s idea. “Each of us gets a blowjob at the same time. Whichever kid finishes last will be our shared desert.”

“Ha, I like that idea.”

“Let’s find out which sucker sucks the best.”

“Which one do you want, Zac?”

The leader of the Whitey Squad took a moment to scan the four naked boys laying down in front of him, and Pedro felt his heart skip a beat when his eyes landed on him. With Pedro chosen, the others claimed their own whores and the four children lifted themselves up to kneel in front of their respective men like meerkats. They all smiled seductively as they helped unburden their handlers of their tight swimming trunks and then grabbed the shafts by the stem, waiting for a countdown to get started.

Pedro didn’t think he’d be racing his friends twice today, but when Zac told them to go, the four kids immediately stuffed their faces with several inches of throbbing meat. The men also didn’t hesitate to grab their heads by the hair with both hands and start swinging their hips back and forth to repeatedly slam into the back of their throats. The cocks already tasted salty from the sea water, causing the boys to tear up from the gross taste. Still, the Brazilians made the most obscene noises as they gagged, choked, slurped, and moaned from the salty dicks being shoved into their faces. The cocks were too big for the Schoolboys to efficiently deepthroat when the intent was to finish fast, so instead the little kids sucked on half the girth that could fit in their mouths and jerked off the other half with their hands, trying not to punch their own faces as their heads were violently thrown around in synch with the men’s hips thrusting into their mouths.

Pedro looked up at the douche fucking his throat with tears in his eyes from the lack of oxygen, the pain of having his hair gripped so tightly like that, and the feeling of the tip of that dick smashing the back of his throat. Pedro used his tongue as best as he could to lap around the girth despite how quickly it was ramming into his skull, but it was really just making a mess as drool and precum started pouring out of his lips and down his chin, adding to the messy sloshing sounds all the blowjobs were making together. Pedro would have killed for a short respite where he could just jerk Zac off for a few seconds while he caught his breath and looked up at him with cute puppy dog eyes and a sly smile, but this was a non-stop sort of affair where the young man mustered all his strength and energy to absolutely devastate the boy’s mug with a grim determination to beat his comrades.

But Pedro’s beautiful face had rarely been raped so hard before, whereas his three other friends were all veteran experts who, despite struggling as any child would when forced to eat so much raw meat, could still make the most to maximize the pleasure their men got from fucking them in such a manner. Pedro was good — really good, actually — but the others were even better thanks to years of experience that he simply hadn’t gotten yet.

Still, despite his inherent disadvantage, just like with Anzo earlier, it was still a close race. Lucca made his man finish first, because no one could keep their cum from that kid for long. Leo followed shortly after, and Anzo was done in nearly the same second. Zac reached his explosive climax inside Pedro’s mouth a few heartbeats later and filled him up with the sticky substance. The odd thing was that Pedro was sure Zac had been holding back his load towards the end, just long enough to let his other friends beat him. The Schoolboy could feel his dick throbbing on his tongue and tense up right before his release, and he couldn’t help but wonder if he’d lost on purpose so that he and his friends could fuck him together. Pedro put the idea out of his head, viewing them as the thoughts of a sore loser, which he was not. There was a minute-long break as the boys loudly gulped down as much semen as they could chug while waterfalls of surplus that couldn’t fit in their mouths after the initial burst instead trickled down their jaws.

“What happened, Zac? Getting slow in your old age?” one of the winners teased him as he jerked off the last few strings of jizz onto Anzo’s adorable face as the little boy held out his cum-glazed tongue to catch the white raindrops.

“He picked the new kid,” Lucca told them like he was sharing another juicy piece of gossip. “The rest of us are pros.”

“Damn, we get to fuck the new kid? That’s hot.”

“Good job losing, Zac. You’re a real one for that.”

“Yeah, Zac. Thanks a lot bro.”

Zac just smiled charismatically, laughing with his friends as Pedro wiped his mouth and stared at his feet with a distant look in his eyes. This was about to get rough.

“Alright — you, wimp, get on your hands and knees. The rest of you, scram and give us some space.”

Leo, Anzo, and Lucca got up to leave, glancing over their shoulders to give Pedro a sympathetic look before heading towards the water. Pedro for his part did as he was told, turning around and getting on all fours with his legs spread wide to present his vulnerable and exposed hole to the men behind him.

“You already tried his mouth, Zac. Don’t be selfish, let someone else have a go at it.”

“It’s all yours. I want that ass.”

“Do you think two of us could fit in there?”

“Let’s find out.”

“I call dibs on his mouth.”

“Nah bro, if they’re sharing his ass, let’s share his mouth too.”

“For real, you’re a genius, you pervert.”

The Surf Squad surrounded their prey. One of them slid under the boy while Zac got behind him, and the other two kneeled in front of him with their throbbing dicks a few inches away from his face. The guy under Pedro lifted the Schoolboy up while Zac spread his butt cheeks apart, and then he was slowly dropped back onto the two massive cocks that were pressed together and penetrating his gaping hole at the same time. Pedro opened his mouth to scream, but it was immediately filled up by one of the tips pointed at his face. He could still taste the spit and the cum one his friends had left behind from the first blowjob melting on his tongue, giving a new meaning to the term ‘aftertaste’. Pedro could barely manage four dicks assaulting him simultaneously, so while he sucked off one dude and jerked off his friend’s meat, the boy’s body was moved for him by big strong hands that lifted him up and slammed him back down on the pair of cocks ramming through his tight hole. He would have at least tried to moan (or rather scream), but it was impossible to get any sounds past his sputtering as his throat was plugged up by one dick or another. His hair was being used as a handle again to keep his head in place while he was face-fucked and passed around from one tormentor to the next, getting used with as much disregard as a cheap sex doll on both ends. His body bounced between his owners, impaling himself deeper no matter which way he moved. When things were starting to reach their culmination, the two guys in front of Pedro had the terrible idea to move over so that they were kneeling on either side of the boy’s head and facing each other, and then shoved their dicks into his mouth at the same time, stuffing his lips the same way his rear pucker was crammed with two dicks. When all four men finished at the same time, Pedro actually thought that he was either going to explode or take off like a rocket. Instead, the collective semen of four different rapists filled him up on both ends to the point of bursting and then overflowed down his body, drenching him in more jizz than any child would be able to drink.

The Whitey Squad abandoned Pedro there on the blanket under the sun to go get another round of beers from their cooler, leaving behind the kid that was as motionless as a dead body and just as pale from all the glazing they gave him.

“Did you have a nice time at the beach?” Felipe asked him in Portuguese later that night when they were in his room getting ready for bed. The rich kid was putting on his pyjamas while Pedro was only allowed to switch into a fresh pair of black underwear. Their room was joint with Felipe’s father, but they made sure to lock the door connecting their bedrooms so that Mr. de San Laureano didn’t walk in on them doing absolutely nothing at all.

“Yes,” Pedro simply lied as he got under the blankets while Felipe was setting up the barricade of pillows between them.

“The beaches here are nice, aren’t they?”

“They are, sir. So why didn’t you come down with us today?”

“I’ve been coming here every other year since I was two after my dad bought the island for my second birthday. Trust me, I’ve spent enough time on those sands, I wasn’t missing out on anything.” Except me getting raped by those gringos, Pedro thought to himself. Was that it? Did Felipe not want to get jealous that other men could so easily and abundantly fuck while he himself couldn’t even get hard? “And I already told you not to call me sir. It’s weird, I’m only two years older than you. Just use my name, at least when it’s just the two of us, please.”

“Sorry, I’ll try to remember. Good night, Felipe.”

The older boy frowned at his escort who abruptly turned off the lights, switching on his bedstand lamp a second later. “Aren’t you going to ask me the usual question, or did you finally give up?”

Pedro flipped over on the mattress to look at the young teenager he was supposed to be having sex with at the moment. He felt awkward and embarrassed thinking of how many times he must have made Felipe feel awkward and embarrassed with his nightly question about having sex. “I’m so sorry, Felipe, please forgive me. I spoke with my friends earlier, and they helped me realize how insensitive I was being. I understand now what’s going on, I promise I won’t ask again until you’re ready and that I’ll be here for you until you are.”

“Be here for me?” Felipe repeated perplexedly. “I’m the one who should be promising to be there for you until you’re ready?”

“For me?” Pedro said again like there was an echo in the room. “But… this is my job? I’m fine.”

“You’re fine? Why wouldn’t I be fine? Pedro, why exactly do you think I don’t want to touch you?”

Pedro winced uncomfortably. “I would rather not say.”

“Fine. You know I hate to do this, but Pedro, I order you to tell me why you think I won’t have sex with you — sorry.”

The escort sighed and averted his eyes. “Because you can’t…” he mumbled.

“What?”

“Because you can’t get hard.”

“Hold on, you think the only reason I won’t have sex with you is because I have erectile dysfunction?”

“Don’t you?”

“NO!” Felipe replied, shaking his head in disbelief. He rubbed his face tiredly and Pedro felt his heart sink to the bottom of the Mediterranean. Whatever the real problem was, he probably just made it much much worse. “Pedro, listen to me carefully. If I don’t want to sleep with you, it’s because I don’t want to sleep with a bed slave. It’s that simple.”

“But… why not?” the young boy asked as if he’d just encountered something that was unthinkable.

“Why not? Is it so absurd that I don’t want to fuck a slave?”

“But it’s your right.”

“That doesn’t mean it’s right.”

“But…” Pedro didn’t know what else to say. He couldn’t quite believe what he was hearing. Obviously he wanted to agree with this boy laying next to him, but ever since he’d been kidnapped at Halloween, his perspective of what was normal and not had completely been shattered. Pedro had made peace with the fact that from now on he would be nothing more than an object for others to use, yet now there was Felipe making revisit thoughts that no Wenchling should ever revisit for the sake of their own stability. He wished Leo and Berty were here to witness this anomaly, or else they might not ever believe him when he would tell them about it tomorrow. “You don’t get to do that. You don’t get to be born so far above the rest of us and not do anything with all that height. It’s… it’s a waste, it’s an insult.”

Felipe shook his head sadly. “Listen, I’ll sleep with you when you convince me that you want to sleep with me. Not because it’s your job, but because you want to. The thing is that… I’m… I’m a virgin, you see, and I don’t want my first time to be with a prostitute. That’s what my father wants, but not me. I want my first lover to be in love. I guess you could call me a bit of a romantic for that,” Felipe explained, blushing uncontrollably from his confession.

“And what if I never convince you?”

Felipe shrugged and smiled. “Then I’ll go home with a satisfied father and a v-card still in my pocket.

Pedro was stunned that he’d just met the biggest sissy he’d ever crossed, but there was something undeniably attractive about what he could only assume to be empathy, or at least something disguised as empathy. He hadn’t seen it so up close in what felt like forever, and it was certainly a strange beast to behold, but beautiful in its own exotic way. Maybe one day, Pedro will genuinely want to kiss this romantic to taste his lips and the so-called ‘love’ that he had to offer, but he’d probably need to avoid another interaction with the Whitey Squad on that day for it to ever come. In the meantime, however, Pedro was more than happy to spend the night on his half of the bed, untouched.

Chapter Text

Berty stood on the landing pad of the front deck next to his friend, Ange Casali, waiting for the arrival of the helicopter that was carrying the delegation from the Japanese club known as the Little Lotus. Yesterday, the two French boys had been summoned to the Boss’ office to receive a briefing on what was expected of them. The Club Master of the Little Lotus, Lady Sakura (a.k.a. the Rosepetal), was a woman — the first to set foot aboard Motor Yacht Temptation. Her presence would be an interesting addition to the ship’s guest list, but it was not her that had necessitated the presence of the French.

[Ange Casali]

Lady Sakura had no sons to accompany her, but like all the other brothel owners aboard, she was bringing a small sample of her club for the other passengers to enjoy as a sort of token of appreciation for the invitation. A sort of housewarming gift, so to speak. The boy accompanying her on this trip was a favourite of the Rosepetal, except that he apparently barely knew a single word of English. Thankfully though, he was also half French and spoke the language, which is where Berty and Ange came in. They would not be escorts in the same sense as some of their peers since this kid was just as much of a Wenchling as the rest of them, rather chaperones to help the foreigner navigate the ship and its customers. Strangely enough, the Boss had also made a point of emphasizing that the child was ‘unaccustomed with our way of lovemaking’ despite having worked this job for at least a few years, so it was also a part of their role to teach him whatever skills he was missing. Their Master, as was his way, hadn’t been very clear about what exactly those skills were, but they would find out for themselves soon enough.

“I’ve always liked Asians,” Ange whispered playfully to Berty under his breath while they waited in their official uniforms behind two Big Cats. “Can never go wrong with an Asian.”

The eldest of the two shrugged. “I don’t know, I’ve never really been into them. They all end up looking the same to me.”

“Exactly, that’s why you can never go wrong with one. The dark hair and eyes, the pale skin, the small eyes; it’s all great.” 

“Asians can have tan skin too, you know? Big eyes too, or even brown hair. Indians are just as Asian as a Chinese dude, remember? So are Arabs.”

“Dude, why are you shitting on me? You were the first one who said they all looked the same.”

“I was making a joke, you’re the one who took it seriously.”

“I was just generalizing. Obviously I know all that. Damn, you better cool off with that attitude before they get here.”

“Whatever.”

It could be said that the two of them were friends, but their relationship had been strained for a while now. Berty used to consider Ange as his best friend, in fact, back when he was so much nicer and sweeter, until Ange had been promoted to be a prefect. The moment he got a taste of power he abused the hell out of it, punishing even the smallest offences with the harshest penalties. He did so indiscriminately, even against his own friends, including Berty. Once, Ange had forced Berty to wear a cock cage for an entire day as punishment for choking on his cup of semen at breakfast and coughing out most of it onto the table, and all because he’d laughed at a joke Ange had made. But fine, whatever, they were in public and Ange needed to maintain appearances by not showing any favouritism to his classmate. But the tipping point for them was when Berty had tried to greet his best friend in French while they were in the corner of the Gym by themselves, and was subsequently sentenced to being the Boy on Display the next day for not speaking English. Now that there were no more prefects aboard M/Y Temptation, Ange had calmed down a lot and partially reverted back to his old self, but Berty wasn’t so quick to forget or forgive what he was like just a few months ago.

“Stop talking, sluts. Here they come,” said Johnny Sullivan, and they all looked up at the black dot on the horizon closing in on them. They heard its propellers before they saw it, and the noise only grew louder, as did the size of the vehicle as it got closer and closer. The pilot put the chopper down on the helipad without issue, and a moment later, a tall, gorgeous woman in a stunning pink and red dress stepped out the side of the helicopter. The Rosepetal was followed by three of her gangsters known as Thorns wearing the same black suits and sunglasses as all the other bodyguards on the ship, and behind them came a boy that made Berty’s heart stop. He immediately understood why this one was Lady Sakura’s favourite, even though he just couldn’t find words worthy of describing him at first. It was far easier to talk about his elegant snow-white kimono with pink patterns of flowers and vines woven into the light fabric that seemed to slide down his body without actually even moving. It matched perfectly with the blushing lotus blossom that he wore in his hair, contrasting with the boy’s slightly messy dark brown hair and the flush of color on his freckled cheeks. The look in his almond shaped eyes would have been enough to soothe any racing heart. In fact, the whole aura soaked into every aspect of his body, even the way he stood with his hands together in front of him, was one of serenity and gentleness. He was the type of boy who could make even the roughest partners slow down and give him the sweetest kind of love.

“Lady Sakura, welcome aboard Motor Yacht Temptation,” Johnny greeted the new arrivals after the helicopter had taken off again. “The Principal is hoping to speak with you in his office once you feel that you are sufficiently rested and refreshed after your long trip.”

“Thank you, it is so kind of your employer to grant me a respite before we get to business,” the lady replied in perfect English. “I would very much like to first spend some time alone in my cabin, if you would be so kind as to show me the way. Tell the Lion I will be with him in three hours. That should be enough.”

“Of course, as you wish,” said the Big Cat, but everyone knew that they should be uneasy around this fine specimen of femininity. Nobody was supposed to make the Boss wait for anything while they were on his turf, but if anyone would dare to do so, it would be a woman with a reputation to match the Rosepetal’s.

“Before we part ways, I want to make sure my Blossom will be in good hands.”

“Have no fear on that account, my lady. This is Davi Bertrand and Ange Casali, two French boys handpicked by the Principal himself for their reliability and experience to accompany your worker and help him however they can.”

“I like the look of them,” she admitted, taking a loud step that was punctuated by the sound of her high heels, moving closer to the two boys with a charming smile on her thin, glossy lips. She was a tall woman, even without the heels. She had soft features, long flowing dark hair that fell to her curved hips and was styled in a semi-traditional Japanese style at the top with flowers and a large headpiece like a tiara, bound together by stiff rice paper mizuhiki cords. She held a paper fan that matched her crimson and blushing dress, flourishing it in subtle manners as if to confuse or distract their eyes from where they should be looking. “This is my most precious Blossom. I expect you to take care of him and teach him well, and if anything should happen to him, I shall hold you two accountable. Am I understood?”

The French kids nodded their heads without a word, and Lady Sakura beamed, satisfied. She quickly switched to Japanese and used her fan to beckon the kid behind her to come closer, before turning back to the Schoolboys and switching to English again. “This is Airu. Go on and introduce yourselves.”

[Airu (Ruru)]

In a moment of flustered panic, Berty’s throat failed him and only produced an incoherent high pitched squeal. At the same time, he threw his arm out to offer it to Airu so that they could shake hands, except that the Japanese boy had instinctively bowed very low as a sign of respect, which meant that Berty ended up gently slapping Airu across the face.

Everyone stopped and stared in silence. Berty clasped his mouth with the hand he’d used to strike the new boy and held his breath with wide eyes. Airu slowly straightened himself up, rubbing his cheek with a slightly confused expression. Ange looked absolutely horrified by the scene he’d just witnessed, Johnny seemed ready to throw Berty overboard after a good raping, and Lady Sakura’s face was unreadable. Her cold calculating eyes scanned Berty and Airu as everyone fixated her, waiting for any sort of answer.

She snorted. It was very unladylike of her, but the snort turned into a giggle, then a cackle. The Rosepetal hid her laughter behind her fan, trying to suppress it as best she could. She went on gasping alone for a good while until finally she managed to regain control. “Oh, you sweet precious thing, don’t cry, I’m sure it will heal. Daijōbudesuka? Nani mo mondai wa arimasen,” she said in a soothing and almost teasing way, first in English, then in Japanese, brushing Airu’s hair softly while she spoke.

“Lady Sakura, please accept my sincerest apology,” Berty said, overwhelmingly embarrassed.

“No need. It’s only natural for boys to roughhouse a little — it’s good for bonding, I’ve heard. But rough-and-tumble, as the Americans might call it, is only healthy to a certain point, so from now on, try to play nice, boys.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Good. Start by taking him to your sleeping quarters, and help him change. I’ve been told that he will be needing a new uniform during our stay here.”

The party split into two groups, with the adults going one way while the kids went another. Airu walked between the two French boys, but they were all quiet due to the awkwardness from their earlier blunder, especially Berty and Airu, who couldn’t even look at each other properly. It was therefore up to Ange to help break the ice.

“So… you speak French?” he began in their mother tongue while they descended the decks towards the children’s common room.

The Japanese kid nodded his head and spoke softly, his voice barely higher than a mutter. “I understand it better than I speak it. I apologize if my accent is heavy.”

“No, it’s fine, don’t worry about it. Your name is Airu, then?”

“Yes, but most people just call me Ruru, or just Ru.”

“Ru. I like it. I’m Ange, and that’s Davi, but everyone just calls him Berty.”

“Berty?”

“His last name’s Bertrand, so it’s a fun little nickname we’ve given him since there’s a million Davis running around these days.

“Ah, I see,” Ru looked like he wanted to try speaking with Berty again, but got cold feet and kept talking to Ange instead. “Have you been enjoying your time on this ship?”

“Oh, bof, you know how it is. Let’s just say we’d be enjoying ourselves a lot more if it was just us on board.”

“Are the customers rude?”

“Rude is a very kind word for it, but they’re not the worst that we’ve had. How long have you had this job?”

“Four years.”

Berty and Ange couldn’t help but exchange the first of many glances. Four years? That was a lot of time to still be needing lessons for anything. What skill could he possibly be missing that required their help?

“And how did a cute boy like you end up working at the Little Lotus?” Something about that question rubbed Berty the wrong way. He didn’t like how Ange had called Ru ‘cute’.

“I was born in Japan, moved to Myanmar for a few years, then back to Japan. My parents died in a car crash when I was seven, so I went to stay with my aunt, Lady Sakura.”

“The Rosepetal is your aunt?” Ange asked. His face first looked like he was in disbelief, but then his expression softened as it started making sense in his head. “Well, I guess that’s not so surprising. The Boss has three of his own sons working for him, and now his daughter too, so everything else seems pretty reasonable compared to that. What’s the Little Lotus like?”

“Oh, it’s beautiful. Blossoms take their clients to stroll peacefully through the gardens, sit down for a nice cup of tea with cakes, or go for a relaxing bath in the hot springs.”

“Sounds lovely, if you ignore all the sex.”

Ru blushed, apparently not expecting such vulgar language. “It’s true that sometimes the customers spend the night in the company of one of the boys or girls. But we also have a lot of customers our age just looking to make friends.”

“Oh yes, ‘looking to make friends’, that’s a very nice way of putting it,” Ange joked with a wink, which seemed to confuse Ru slightly, but he didn’t say anything about it. “So, apparently we need to help you with… something? What exactly do we need to help you with?”

“Um… I was hoping you would know,” Ru answered bashfully. “I was only told that you had a lot to teach me and that I should pay close attention to learn every lesson.”

“Greattt,” Ange sighed tiredly. “I guess we’ll just guess at what we need to do. Anyway, here we are.”

They arrived at the boys’ cabin on the bottom deck of the ship where things were still fancy but a lot less impressive. They pushed their way through the large door and entered the common room, which was empty since all the kids were upstairs working. It was a very large circular space, and at the center was a single massive bed shaped like a doughnut that was capable of fitting several dozen people on the mattress lining its circumference, and all the whores would sleep on it together. It was admittedly a pretty tight fit on most nights, but over a dozen of the boys working on Temptation were escorts and slept in the same room as their charges, and then plenty of other boys spent the night with adult guests as well, which cleared up a lot of space for the rest of them down here. Surrounding the ring-shaped bed were a mix of different cozy furniture for them to use in the early morning and before bedtime, and there was a giant closet with all the spare g-strings they would need to replace the ones that got ripped off by lustful partners. The bathrooms were on one side, and they would eat a quick breakfast and dinner in a cafeteria across from the restroom, though their meals were small since they could eat whatever and whenever they wanted while on shift (just as long as they didn’t make themselves sick). All in all, it was still a little communal for Berty’s taste, but the common room was spacious and comfortable and provided for all his basic needs, which was as much as he could ask for. Though apparently Ru didn’t view it in the same light.

“You all sleep in the same room?” He asked like he was trying to stay calm.

“Um… yes? Don’t you share a room with the other Blossoms at the Little Lotus?”

“I have a roommate, yes. But only one, and we each have our own bed.”

“I admit that sometimes we get packed like sardines on the bed, and you’ll get spooned by the boy behind you on most nights, but it’s not so bad once you get used to it,” said Ange.

Ru gulped and took a few steps further into the common room, walking as silently as a cat to explore the restroom and the small dining hall. He looked up at the ceiling and spotted the cameras. “We’re being watched?”

“Naturally.”

Ru walked into the bathroom and looked up. “Even in the showers?”

“Boy, the Little Lotus must really be paradise if you’re surprised by all this. Is this what our Masters meant when they said you’d need help adjusting?”

“Maybe,” Ru mumbled hesitantly as he came out of the showers and returned to them in the bedroom, having finished his brief tour of the dormitory.

“Well, we’ve spent enough time here, I think. We should all get changed and get our asses on deck. We’ll give you a tour of the upper levels before we properly get to work.”

“Oh, I thought that was your uniform,” Ru said in surprise.

“No, this is just for official occasions, or when we’re working a job that makes us unavailable for ‘other tasks’, if you know what I mean. We all wear the same stuff around here, just in different colors. Wait here, I’ll go get our uniforms.”

Berty stood there awkwardly as Ange ran over to the closet to get their color-coded g-strings. His eyes became fixed on Ru who turned around and shyly started to unrobe himself. It was like watching an angel take off its wings. Berty forgot how to breathe with every inch of skin that was unveiled as Ru gently slipped off his kimono until he was only wearing the flower in his hair and his pink boxers that didn’t show nearly enough for Berty’s taste. The Schoolboy quickly looked away and pretended to have not been watching at all when Ru slowly turned around again with his hands clasped together in front of his crotch and his chin lowered just as Ange came running back with their underwear. He handed one of the black thongs to Berty, kept the other for himself, and then handed a lemonade-pink g-string to the third kid. The two Schoolboys began to change without a second thought, getting completely naked as they discarded their sailor uniforms and put on their new underwear, which seemed to discompose the Japanese kid who quickly averted his eyes and glanced at the bathroom stalls as if he’d rather change in there. Ange and Berty exchanged another weird look, not understanding how a prostitute with four years of experience was so easy to embarrass. They were already done and Ru hadn’t even started yet, so they just stood there awkwardly and waited for him to do something.

“Do you… need help changing?” Ange asked hesitantly after a minute of nobody moving.

Ru blushed again and lowered his gaze back down to the floor. “I’m sorry. I was just waiting for the rest before I went to change in the bathroom. But I’ll also be fine if you guys could just give it to me and then turn around.”

“The rest?” Berty spoke to him for the first time. He was starting to feel more confused than flustered by this boy at that moment.

“Y-Yes. The rest of the uniform… could I have it, please?”

“Um, that is the uniform,” Ange told him like he himself was trying to remember if he’d somehow forgotten a part of their single item outfit. “I could get you some sunglasses or a hat, and we have sandals if you prefer not to go barefoot. I know how you Japanese love your sandals.”

Ru looked between the two boys standing in front of him as the color drained completely from his face. “T-This… is the whole uniform?”

“Yeah, I know it’s a little bit barebones even by most standards, but I wouldn’t worry too much about it if I were you. You’ll probably be spending more time without your underwear than wearing it,” Ange told him, unbothered.

“B-But… it’s… it can’t just be this? Only this?” Ru asked in a tiny voice, holding up the strings he was supposed to wear all day long.

“I kind of like it, to be honest,” Ange continued, clearly not catching the fact that Ru seemed to be on the verge of passing out. “It gets annoying having to take everything on and off, on and off, on and off, every time some random bozo wants to do us doggy-style. This is a lot easier to handle and keep track of.”

“W-What’s doggy-style? Are there dogs here too?” Ru asked in horror. The once well-composed boy with the air of a graceful, divine being was falling apart and crumbling under their eyes.

Ange and Berty stared at him in utter disbelief. Four years as a whore and no one had ever doggy-styled him? Berty could understand wanting to look at that face while fucking a kid as cute as that, but it still wasn’t possible to go four years in this profession without a single backshot. Maybe it was just a language barrier and he knew the position under a different name. Explaining it to him would certainly clear things up.

“Doggy-style is when you stand on your hands and knees, and then the guy you’re with gets behind you and sticks his dick into your bum,” Berty tried to explain to him. He didn’t think Ru could get any paler, but his description somehow made it possible.

Ange tried to add some details to make it easier to understand, refusing to believe that this kid had no idea what they were talking about. “Like he said, you get on all fours, like this,” he showed him by actually getting into the position and waving at Berty to tell him to assume the role of the man. Berty kneeled behind his friend and grabbed him by the hips, pressing his crotch against his crack and pretending to thrust. “Just like that. Sometimes another guy will get in front of you and make you give him head. Head? You know, like a blowjob? Deepthroating? A bukake? You’ve surely heard of a bukake.”

Ru shook his head, horrified, and the two Schoolboys gave up in complete and utter defeat. He didn’t know what doggy-style was? Fine, maybe men just really liked looking at that pretty face. But there was absolutely no way in any universe not one single customer had ever shoved their cock up that same pretty face and then jizzed all over it to make it even prettier.

“Ru, what exactly do you do at the Little Lotus, besides walking in gardens and drinking tea with cakes or taking a hot bath?” Berty asked him like it was a matter of life and death.

Some color returned to Ru’s face as he blushed like a damsel. “Well, there’s usually just a bit of kissing. But s-sometimes when the customers stay overnight, they spend it in the company of a Blossom. They’re only allowed to-to touch us if we’re laying on our backs. Then they get on top of us… and then they… do it. After five to ten minutes, it’s over and we go to sleep. But it’s a gentle and loving exchange, not… that.”

The Schoolboys exchanged another look of disbelief. “Are you saying that after four years working as a whore, you only know how to kiss a little and how to do missionary in a ‘gentle and loving’ way?”

Ru flinched at the word ‘whore’, but nodded his head in confirmation.

“Ru, get on the bed,” Ange commanded him.

The Japanese kid looked like he was considering running away, but they were on a ship. Where was he going to go? “I-I don’t want to. I don’t want to do any of that.”

“It doesn’t matter what you want. If one of the guests tells you to get down and bend over, you’ll have to get down and bend over.”

“No, my aunt, Lady Sakura, would never approve of this.”

“Your aunt is the one who asked our Master to make sure he had people to teach you this, remember?”

“No. No, they can’t do anything to me if I say no. They can’t touch me if I don’t want them to. That’s the rule at the Little Lotus.”

“Then you better hope you get back to the Little Lotus soon, because here, you do as you’re told without complaining and without saying anything silly like ‘I don’t want to’. And if you go up there without having ever properly received an anal or sucking a dick, those men up there are going to eat you alive. So, Ru, for the last time, for your own good: put on the underwear, and get on the bed.”

The eleven year old boy swallowed. “Will it hurt?”

“Yes, a lot,” Ange answered honestly. “At least until you get numb. But numb is the best feeling you’ll get around here.”

Ru slowly took off his boxers, and the French kids didn’t even look away to make it easier for him. This was all for his own good. If they needed to teach him the basics, they needed to start by making him forget to feel embarrassed about a naked body, especially his own. He asked if it was even worth putting on the g-string if they were going to take it off again in a moment, but they told him to put it on anyway to get a full sense of the real experience.

Properly changed, Ru set himself up on one of the couches just like Ange had shown him earlier. Speaking of Ange, the younger boy ran off to the closet again to bring back two sex toys that were left there in case any of the kinkier kids wanted to have a bit of fun before bed. Berty tried to comfort Ru with a smile while they waited for Ange to return with a pair of dildos in his hands, but he knew that this wasn’t going to be a pleasant experience.

“What’s the biggest you’ve ever had?” Ange asked carelessly.

Ru looked away to hide his sissy face. “Um, I’ve never really measured. Maybe six and a half inches, I think, but that was really only one once. Most are under six I’d say.”

“Six and a half only?! Good lord, the Asians are never beating the racist allegations. These are both eight inches, so this might hurt a little more than it should.”

“Eight?!” Ru repeated in a quivering voice as Ange handed one of the phallic sex toys to Berty.

“Yeah, sorry, they don’t come in smaller sizes, and I’m sad to say that Berty and I aren’t big enough yet to give you a proper idea of what it’s like. Do you know what these are?” Ange asked him, wiggling the fake dick in front of him. Ru squinted as if he’d seen the black toys before but couldn’t remember where, so in the end he shook his head. “These are ejaculation dildos. Most models have a button so the user can decide when it releases its contents, but not these ones. These ones are for training boys like you. They’ll keep all their yummy jizz inside until you’ve sufficiently stimulated them, and they’ve got sensors all over to know when you do. Your first training exercise is simply: we’re going to put these inside you from both ends at the same time and we won’t pull them out until you’ve successfully triggered them both.”

Berty frowned as he listened to Ange give his instructions. He was doing this because Ru needed this sort of training if he was going to make it upstairs and back down again, but his friend sounded like he was almost enjoying being Ru’s teacher. He’d heard him talk the same way back when he was a prefect, acting like the punishments were for the good of the kids instead of his own personal, twisted amusement. He would keep an eye on Ange moving forward, but right now his responsibility was to focus on Ru, who was taking deep breaths as the Schoolboys surrounded him, with Ange taking the back while Berty positioned himself in front.

Berty felt his heart implode when Ru looked up at him with the most adorable eyes he’d ever seen. He delicately pinched the boy’s chin, prompting him to hesitantly open up his mouth as Berty brought the eight inch dildo up to his face.

“We’re going to put it in slow because it’s your first time, but you should know that a lot of guys like to just shove it in there without giving you any time to prepare,” Ange warned from the rear.

“Use your tongue as much as possible, the sensors love that. Relax your jaw, but don’t forget to always suck, and never stop drooling. There’s nothing worse for everyone involved than a blowjob with a dry mouth,” Berty tried to give him as much advice as possible at the last second.

“Are you ready? On the count of three: three, two, one.”

The Schoolboys started very slowly pushing the huge dildos into Ru’s holes from both ends. Berty continued to hold Ru’s chin to keep his head still and his mouth open as he slipped more inches between his lips.

“Ah-ahhh-ahhhhnnn hhhhmmmmm!!” Ru whined pathetically when both dildos passed the halfway mark.

“Keep looking at me. Keep your eyes on me, Ru. Breathe through your nose. That’s it, good boy. Keep going, you’re doing so good,” Berty told him. He wanted to encourage the kid while also imitating how the customers often spoke to the kids whose faces they were fucking, but he also wanted to make sure Ru didn’t spot the guilty boner growing between his legs. Berty felt horrible that he was being so turned on by the sight of this poor kid going through such grueling training, but he just couldn’t help it. He’d fallen in love with Ru the moment he set eyes on him, and now he was getting to witness his first ever blowjob and anal creampie with properly sized dicks, even if they were only fakes.

Ru started choking and squealing as Ange and Berty continued to push the toys as deep as they could until they’d almost bottomed out. His eyes filled with tears as the gagging got worse and his limbs started to tremble, causing his whole body to shiver. All things considered, he was taking a total of sixteen inches of raw cock like a champ. But when the dildos were balls-deep inside him, Berty saw a flicker of hope cross Ru’s glittering eyes, seemingly thinking that this meant it was over.

“I’m really sorry,” he told him, shifting his grip on Ru’s chin to place his hand behind his dark hair in order to keep his head firmly in place before the two French kids started pulling the toys out to about the halfway point and then started thrusting them back into him.

“HUMF-HUMF-HUMF-HUMF!!” Ru exclaimed incoherently in tandem with the thrusts from the Schoolboys.

“Hold on, Ru. You’re almost there. Just keep sucking and squeeze your hole.”

Lightning struck Ru’s face when Ange spanked his ass hard, leaving the red imprint of his hand on the round cheek he’d just struck.

“Ange, what are you doing?” Berty asked him in outrage without stopping the exercise.

The other kid just shrugged. “What? There’s every chance his partner is going to spank him, especially when he’s got buns this round.”

“Yeah, but you don’t have to do that now. It’s too much.”

“And if we had time, I wouldn’t. But we don’t, so I will,” Ange replied before smacking Ru’s backside again, prompting another muffled girly scream from the boy pinned between them.

Berty shook his head, but since he couldn’t argue with his friend’s reasoning, he just maintained eye contact with Ru and tried to avoid thinking about just how hard he was getting from all this. His wood was so stiff it was getting sore, begging to be touched, especially by that delicious mouth that was being used so close to it. The urge to throw away the ejaculation dildo and replace it with own meat was tantalizing, but he held strong and kept moving the device. The sex toys began to pulse to simulate a real cock reaching its climax, warning the users that it was getting close.

“Only swallow about half unless he tells you otherwise. Let the rest spill out of your mouth, it’s easier for you and hotter for him to look at. Ready? Here it comes.”

The dildos began to spasm as they released their contents into the Japanese kid. Ru squealed like a skewered little piggy while he was stuffed from both ends by full loads of cum. When they were about half empty, Berty pulled his out and told Ru to stick his tongue out while he let what was left squirt all over his face. The Blossom did his best to follow the instructions but was struggling to keep his tongue out while hiccups and spasms of his own shook his body.

When it was over, Berty crouched down and looked between Ru’s legs, seeing that the kid had jizzed himself during the experience. That was too much for him to handle, and without thinking, he took Ru’s sticky face into his hands and shoved their mouths together. Ru thought that this was still part of his training, and so he let  the stranger run circles around his slimy salty tongue, passing the fake cum from one mouth to another. Ange also seemed to think that Berty had spontaneously taken the lead to continue the training and gladly decided to have some fun of his own by sticking three fingers down to the knuckles into Ru’s fresh creampie to start fingering the Blossom’s ass with a loud sloshing sound.

Finally, when Berty felt his stomach growl from all of Ru’s saliva and the fake sperm that he’d ingested, he let go of his tongue and backed his face away by a few inches. Berty still held the boy’s glazed face in his hands, staring into those watery eyes as the Blossom panted for breath with his dripping tongue hanging out his mouth like a winded puppy. Ange took out his fingers as well and wiped the cum off on Ru’s chubby ass.

The Schoolboys awkwardly walked away from the new kid and let him waddle off to the bathroom to clean up before they went upstairs with everyone else.

“Do you think he’s ready?” Berty whispered uncertainly to his classmate.

“Absolutely not, but that’s just going to make it so much hotter.”

With a horrible feeling of shame and guilt, Berty couldn’t help but agree.

Chapter Text

“Who’s the new kid?” Jorge asked between licking his vanilla ice cream.

“His name’s Airu, he just came in this morning from Japan with the Little Lotus,” Berty explained to them while his eyes remained fixed on the poor kid kneeling on the floor a short distance away from them while surrounded by three men that were passing his face around as he sobbed and gasped for breath.

[Airu (Ruru) and Davi Bertrand (Berty)]

“Not to be mean, but why is he so bad at this?” wondered Pac, a beautiful Italian boy with a distant heart and a big ego that had thankfully been toned down by recent experiences. “He must be new to being a Wenchling, right?”

[Pacifico Santangelo (Caramel)]

[At this point, I feel that I should clarify that I only list nicknames that add or swap letters, are abbreviations like KK (Karnaukhova) or DK (David Kim), or are otherwise fundamentally different from the original name like Cupcake for Danny, instead of just being shortened versions. So for example, if I call Pacifico ‘Pac’ or Ruru ‘Ru’, I expect you to know who they are and that those are their nicknames, but Berty is different from Bertrand, so that will be listed.]

“Nope, Ru’s got four years under his belt.”

Jorge and Pac stopped and stared at Berty in disbelief. “Four years?” Jorge repeated, trying his best to not sound judgmental. He would hate to speak badly of a younger Wenchling being throat-fucked by three different guys, but he couldn’t help but feel underwhelmed by his performance.

“It’s complicated. Let’s just say the Little Lotus doesn’t have the same standards as the Playground.”

“But you and Ange are his escorts, even though he’s just a whore like us?” Pacifico inquired with a frown.

[Ange Casali]

“More like his tutors. So far, his first lesson was… interesting.”

“Ha, I think the word you’re looking for is fun, isn’t it?” Jorge teased him playfully, before cursing as he rapidly started licking the white ice cream that was melting down his fingers and dripping onto his bare chest.

“What? W-What are you talking about?” Berty fumbled with his words as he blushed, causing the other two boys to exchange a smirk.

“Come on, it’s obvious that you like him. I’ve been sitting here watching you stare at him for the past five minutes. I know that look in your eyes.”

“You’re being silly, stop playing around with me, it’s not funny. Lady Sakura said that if anything bad happened to him, she would hold me accountable, so of course I’m paying close attention.”

“Oh yes, I’m sure nothing bad at all is happening to him right now,” Pac said sarcastically.

“Berty, quick! Keep staring at him, it’s the only way to save him from suffocating!” Jorge added on.

“You guys are dicks,” the half French boy mumbled miserably as the other two chuckled.

The three Latin boys were sitting together on a single long chair on the pool-side. Jorge occupied most of the space by laying down across the length of the seat, while Pac and Berty sat on the edges. The trio was quite a sight to behold, and not just because they were so incredibly hot. Together, the three of them collectively held what was arguably the most influence amongst the Schoolboys outside of the Anglophone classes. Their reach extended into the Hispanic, Italian, French, and Brazilian groups, and then some, which is probably why Dylan had treated them as captains of sorts during the time of the Group Project. Jorge and Berty were both founding members that had been active from the start to help their peers handle the Boss’ secret plans, but Pacifico had been so involved after the Onyx Gala that he’d more than compensated for his late arrival into their efforts. These days however, their time was spent on much less noble duties. There was no more Group Project to organize and command, and for that matter, there were barely any French or Italian kids aboard Motor Yacht Temptation, and not that many more Hispanics or Brazilians either. It did really feel like a fall from grace for them at times, but at least they still had their beauty — nobody could take that from them.

[Dylan Kingwell]

“On the subject of new kids, how are you and Michele doing?” Jorge shifted the conversation over to Pac.

[Michele Ingino]

“He’s not so new at this point, it’s already been a year.” Pac’s answer dodged the question. He scanned the deck as if looking to make sure that his only classmate aboard the ship wasn’t nearby. “We’re fine, I guess you could say.”

“Fine? Come on, give us something more to work with. Not that long ago he was desperate to kill you, and you treated him like shit, then you guys started ignoring each other, and then you were hanging out together again like exes. Now you’re just ‘fine’?”

“It’s weird."

“Aye, Dios, you have such a way with words, Caramel. Try again.”

Pacifico groaned. “It was easier when we were with our friends. I was hoping we would have more time with everyone together, but then this damn trip came up. Now that it’s just us… I at least have people like you guys to spend time with, but Michele has no one else. He's normally not the type to do well on his own, except he’s terrible at making new friends, so I am his only real option.”

“Not the only one. There are other Italians walking around, they’re just not from the Playground,” Berty reminded him matter-of-factly.

“Yes. One is a five year old boy, one is the Prince of Italy and therefore not really friend making material, and the two Arcieri he brought as escorts from L’Eros are… difficult to like, let’s put it that way.”

“You think they’re unlikable because they don’t bow down to you like everyone else does,” Jorge irritated Pac even more with his mocking comment.

“You two don’t bow down to me, and yet here I am.”

The Spanish boy nodded, taking another lick out of his ice cream. “And yet here you are.”

“Like them or not, you’re going to have to try and get closer with the Arcieri. The Boss gave you a job,” Berty told him unapologetically.

Pac stared into the distance. He sat with his legs crossed, swinging the foot that was hanging in the air absentmindedly. “It has been difficult, I will admit that. Those two are not interested in making friends with Michele or I, and I don’t know how to change their minds.”

“What are their names again?”

“Alessandro Durso and Lorenzo Ferrante.”

[Alessandro Durso (Alé) and Lorenzo Ferrante]

Berty frowned. “Don’t we also have a Lorenzo and an Alessandro at the Playground?”

[Lorenzo Mattia and Alessandro Vespignani]

Pacifico sighed. “We Italians have never been known for our originality when it comes to naming babies. The Prince of Italy is also called Lorenzo if I remember correctly.”

[Prince Lorenzo Sticchi]

“Ha, must be a Latin tradition,” Jorge joked.

“One way or another, we’ll have to figure it out. L’Eros controls Glitter, or at least, they used to before the ban. So naturally, the Boss is very interested in them.”

“And what exactly is you and Michele becoming friends with the two Arcieri supposed to do? Like you just said, Glitter got banned all over Europe, even in Italy. Unless those two can change the law, focusing on them is a waste of time, isn’t it?” Berty said in a skeptical manner, but Pac simply gave him a certain kind of look to let him know that he was not at liberty to tell him more at the moment, which made Berty shake his head tiredly. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I kind of miss Glitter. It was good for a little while to just forget and enjoy.”

“Until it wore off and left you with nothing but shame and humiliation,” Jorge added casually. The aphrodisiac had become such a normal part of their lives back at the old Playground, it was odd not having it around anymore, since possessing the substance would have gotten them arrested the moment they entered the international waters of any country from the EU that had banned the drug. Part of the Boss’ goal with this whole trip was to convince several key European politicians to undo the prohibition, and the children certainly helped. ‘If they’re this lustful without Glitter, how much better could they get if they were juiced up?’ was the question on every diplomat’s mind who still had doubts about their stance.

“Anyway,” the Italian kid continued, shifting his gaze towards Jorge. “I’m not the only one who needs to be making new friends.”

Jorge rolled his eyes as he kept licking his snack. “It’s been going a lot better for us with the Imps than it has for you, believe it or not. Leo and Lucas have been pretty great additions to our friend group.”

[Leo Man and Lucas Blas]

“Which one is the guest again?” Berty asked him with a frown.

“Leo, and Lucas is his escort. Leo is the son of the Incubus, remember?”

“Right, the Incubus. They really have a hellish theme going on over there, don’t they? The club is called Fuego, the guards are called Fiends, and the boys are Imps. Ha!”

“Yeah. You should have seen the uniform Lucas was wearing when I first met him. It had those little devil horns people wear for Halloween costumes, a spiky collar around his neck, leather fingerless gloves, tiny devil wings, a red speedo with that long tails sticking out the back, and the high strapped boots, and all in black and red. It was really a whole look.”

https://i.imgur.com/fuTYrwp.jpeg

Fuego’s Uniform

“But do you trust them?” Pacifico interrogated him sternly.

“Trust them? Absolutely not. Admittedly, I don’t think I’ve ever heard Lucas say a single word since we met, but it’s really hard to dislike Leo. But they were too easy to befriend. Wenchlings don’t trust that easy, even with other kids their age and that are from the same country. And trust me, I know better than most not to trust them. Do you guys even know how Fuego works? Do you know how they’ve become the most important little club in all of Spain and one of the biggest players in the global underage sex industry, easily cracking the top five year after year in the past alongside the heavy hitters from Blissport like the Three Velvets, the Playground, or the Candyshop?”

Pacifico and Berty both shook their heads, so Jorge carried on. “The Incubus rents his boys out to private buyers for long periods of time, sometimes even up to a year, and not just men from Spain. Anyone with enough money can get themselves their own personal Imp if they like. There are Imps all over the world, listening to the conversations of the richest and most important men on Earth, whispering harmless suggestions and innocent ideas into their ear to influence their decisions. It’s how Fuego made itself one of the most influential clubs in the whole world. There’s not much that happens without them knowing about it, but what they do with that information is up to them. Sell it, burn it, use it — whatever works best for the Incubus. Can you picture that? Can you imagine how much juicy information an Imp brings back with him when he returns to the club after a full year away? Their uniforms might just be a costume, but they really are the devils that will do whatever it takes to first get into your bed, and then your heart to learn all your dirty little secrets. This ship is probably like their heaven with all these rich passengers strutting around so carelessly. And they are probably some of the only ones to know about all the kidnappings the Playground does. I can guarantee you that more than a few targets for our own recruitment mission in the past were first brought to the Boss’ attention by an Imp working in the field. Who knows, Pac? Maybe you were sent after Michele because a little boy dressed in red, far from home, serving an Italian client saw him walking alone one day and decided to report it to his Master, who then sold the tip to ours. I’m not judging, we’ve all done terrible things for the little clubs that we work for, usually against our will. I’m just telling you that I have every reason not to trust them, so don’t worry about me.”

“Did… Is that how you got caught? An Imp ratted you out to the Boss?” Berty asked like he was afraid of the answer.

Jorge shrugged. “Maybe… I don’t know, if I’m being honest. Before I started working for the Boss, I was a Page for this Spanish gangster called Casas. My parents owed him money they didn’t have, so he took me as payment instead when I was eight. When I first came to his big fancy house in Palma, there was already an Imp there that he’d rented. I worked with him for a few months, and he taught me everything I know about sex and Fuego. Eventually, he went back to Barcelona when his contract expired. A few months later, a recruiting agent that works for the Boss offered me a job at the Playground, and I accepted.” Jorge paused, almost speaking to himself by that point. “I’d never really thought about it, but maybe it was that Imp who told them where to find me. Huh…”

“You willingly came to work for the Boss?” Pacifico sounded genuinely surprised, having never really asked about Jorge’s background before. “Being a Page is considered the best type of Wenchling to be. You usually belong to someone incredibly rich and get to live in their big fancy home. Plus, you only have to have sex with your Master, and anyone they tell you to fuck, but that’s already a hundred times less than Crib-Kids or Waifs. Why would you leave that behind for the Playground?”

“First of all, ‘willingly’ is a strong word to use. It felt like the only choice at the time. Being a Page is overrated. You’re so expensive that most private owners can only afford one unless they're super ultra rich, like, multi billionaire status, which wasn’t the case for me. After my friend from Fuego left me behind, I was so fucking lonely all the time. I’m telling you, it got really bad. At least other Pages that work alone might serve big families that may have kids who they could become friends with, but for me, it was just Casas and his bodyguards, plus some other staff to take care of the house with, but nobody to talk to or have fun with. So when a stranger wearing a silver leopard mask came to me, offering the same job I was already doing, only with a bunch of other kids instead of by myself, I took my chance and got out of there. The only condition was that I needed to disappear without a word.”

“Do you regret it?” asked Berty.

“Never. I felt so alone when I was a Page. You wouldn’t think it would be possible to be so lonely when there was always someone in your bed every morning, but I truly felt completely, utterly, absolutely alone. So no, I won’t ever regret coming to the Playground thanks to my friends, including you guys.” Despite what he was saying, Jorge spoke casually to avoid sounding overly sentimental, but his words had clearly moved and even flattered both Berty and Pac. Still, he felt like there were too many eyes on him at the moment, so he decided to shift the conversation back to his friends. “Since we’re sharing backgrounds, what about you guys? What are your sad stories before all this?”

Despite each being very popular within their own circles, the three of them had only really been friends with each other since Dylan started the Group Project. Before that, there was a mutual respect there, but they were really just friendly rather than friends, so he’d never learned much about their history and now he was curious.

Berty went first. “I’m afraid I’m not very interesting. I was born in Brazil. My mom was from there, but my dad was French. We moved there for his work, and one day they got in a car accident and died, leaving me to end up in an orphanage. Later that year, when the yearly Unveiling in Blissport came around, the headmaster at the orphanage had me flown all the way over to be entered as an Item for the auction. Thousands of people try to submit their own kids every year, hoping to make a boat load of easy money, but very few actually get accepted. I was one of those few, and that’s how the Boss ended up buying me four years ago.”

“And what about that story of you and the other Davi? I’ve heard snippets over the years, but I’ve never gotten the full picture. What exactly happened between the two of you?”

[Davi Butzge (Buz)]

“Oh… that,” Berty said awkwardly, blushing as he lowered his gaze. “Yeah, Buz and I arrived at the Playground at the same time and quickly became friends. But he couldn’t handle it and decided to run away. I tried to talk him out of it, but it wasn’t enough. Before he left, he made the mistake of telling me where he would go, so when the Boss sent me after him with a bunch of Big Cats, it wasn’t very hard to track him down.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. That sounds terrible.”

“It was. I can never forget what I saw the Big Cats do to him that night. And even though he’s forgiven me since then, I still feel too guilty for betraying him like that to let things go back to the way they were between us before it all happened. Maybe one day, but I’m not feeling up to it yet.” There was a long pause after Berty was finished speaking, before he suddenly switched up his mood to something a bit more cheerful and turned towards Pacifico. “Alright, your turn. Spill it.”

“I don’t want to talk about it,” the Italian boy said firmly, averting his eyes away from the other Schoolboys.

“Oh, come on, that’s not fair. We’ve told you our stories, now it’s your turn.”

“I said that I don’t want to talk about it.”

Berty ignored him and frowned, trying to recall what he’d picked up over the past four years of them knowing each other. “If I remember correctly, I think I heard somewhere that you used to work for the Candyshop. That’s why the Boss always calls you Caramel, because that was your working name back then.”

Jorge’s eyes widened with surprise. “Oh my god, is that why he calls you Caramel?! I always assumed it was just because you had tanned skin, but now it makes even more sense!”

Pac hid his seething anger well as he muttered a response. “It was only for a short time.”

“Doesn’t really matter, even working for just a week at the Candyshop is enough to drive up the price tag for a Wenchling by a million times.”

Jorge agreed with Berty. The Candyshop had made itself one of the big players on the global stage of little clubs by advertising its boys as objects of luxury and symbols of status. It kept the age range of its Crib-Kids so low to ensure that people always knew that any former Sweetling had been working as a whore from as young as four to seven years old. The Bunnies could therefore easily go for millions of dollars when they were sold after they turned eight. If two twelve year old Wenchlings with exactly the same level of skill and experience and identical appearances were put up for sale at the same time, but one had worked for a time at the Candyshop whilst the other had not, then the former Sweet would instantly become five to ten times more expensive than the other through simple brand recognition. Despite its unassuming aesthetic, the Candyshop had truly become its own sort of luxury brand thanks to its marketing, almost like the Rolls-Royce or the Louis Vuitton of whores, in the sense that the quality of the product didn’t matter so much as the fact of simply owning it to show off wealth and prestige. The only difference in this case was that the quality of the Bunnies almost always matched their price tags, which is why the Boss made a point of owning several, including Pacifico apparently.

“I bet a boy as good looking as you with the Candyshop’s tag on your resume must have made you cost an absolute fortune. How much did the Boss buy you for?”

“Twenty five million dollars.” He might as well have simply said twenty five dollars with how casual and dismissive his answer was.

Berty and Jorge were staggered by the reply. “But then, how did you go from Italy to the Candyshop in the first place?” Berty continued to press Pac for details.

“How about you worry less about me and pay more attention to your new friend, Berty,” he countered with a nod towards Ru, and they all turned their heads to watch as the new Japanese kid got his real first bukkake. The men all came on his cute face from every direction at the same time, hosing his little body with their sticky white rain as the young boy desperately gasped for breath while also trying to swallow some of the semen. His cheeks turned red from the effort, glistening with the tears, spit, and jizz dripping down his adorable face.

After the three men had finished glazing Ru, they walked away and left him sitting on the floor by himself while he wiped his face off on his arms, wheezing uncontrollably. Berty stood up and went to help Ru stand and then brought him back to the chair where they were. Jorge tucked his legs in to give the new kid some space to sit down, but it was a little awkward when Berty started speaking softly in French to the sniveling child to try and comfort him. Since Ange, the other Schoolboy who was supposed to be taking care of Ru, was currently preoccupied with his own clients, it was up to Berty alone to handle things in the meantime. The half French kids didn’t stick around for too long, however, before they went into the pool to clean up Ru’s mess, leaving the other two Schoolboys to stare at them from a distance.

“Berty is totally in love, right?” Jorge said bluntly as they watched their friend delicately wash Ru’s skin. If Pac didn’t want to talk about his history, then Jorge wasn’t in the mood to bang his head against a brick wall like Berty was.

“I wouldn’t necessarily call it ‘love’. They just met this morning, but he’s definitely infatuated. I would call it a crush.”

Jorge started eating through the cone of his ice cream, speaking through mouthfuls. “Call it whatever you want, I’m calling it ‘fun to watch’.”

“You know, Berty might just be going through a fling, but I’m having second thoughts about that one.”

They both looked at Ru, who was standing still in the shallow water with his hands tucked under his chin like he was cold as Berty brushed off all the aftermath from the bukkake. Ru was staring at Berty with a certain twinkle in his eyes, and the edges of his lips almost seemed to be curving into a gentle smile.

“Well, whatever the case, I’m definitely routing for those two. And I don’t just mean that I want to see them hooking up, even though that would be incredibly hot to watch. But I mean that I want to see a full on romance with flowers and holding hands and a happily-ever-after. There aren’t enough of those going around these days.” Jorge spoke with a bit too much enthusiasm.

Pacifico smiled and let out a short grunt that almost sounded like laughter, but Pac was rarely cheerful for long. “I wouldn’t hold my breath for any happily-ever-after. We probably won’t ever be seeing any of these kids that aren’t from Blissport once the trip is over.”

“Love finds a way.”

“I never took you for a romantic.”

“And I never took you for someone who could miss such an obvious detail.”

“Hmph,” Pacifico huffed in reply, turning his head back towards the French kids in the corner of the swimming pool. “What do you think the Boss wants with the Little Lotus?”

“You see, this is exactly your problem. You never stop worrying about what the Boss is up to. You’re so tense.”

“I’m being serious.”

“So am I. ¡Relájate, caramba!”

“I’ll relax when he’s out of our lives,” Pacifico told him solemnly, turning his eyes up towards the upper decks of Temptation, just below the ship’s bridge where the Boss had set up his office. “He scares me. More than ever, I’m afraid of what he might do. He doesn’t even ask for the company of his Teacher’s Pets anymore. He either doesn’t trust us after the Group Project, or whatever he’s planning is so sensitive that he doesn’t want any kids around his office. Either way, he’s making me restless, because I can’t see what he’s doing. He obviously needs to secure his alliances with the other clubs from Blissport, Fuego has a say in everything, L’Eros sells Glitter, but what does he want with the Little Lotus? What does he want with Southbound or White Horse? Not knowing is driving me crazy.”

“Do I need to remind you that the last time you had a hunch that the Boss was up to something, it ended very badly for you?”

“But I was right, wasn’t I?”

“Yes, so let me save you some trouble: the Boss is obviously up to something again, and there’s nothing we can do about it except for following his orders, just like the first time.”

“So what are you suggesting? That we should just dance our problems away?”

“Aye, you’re still salty about that? You should be thankful, you had a wonderful night thanks to me.”

“‘I had a memorable night thanks to you’ is the kindest way I would put it. You took a massive risk with that move you pulled at the Onyx Gala, and I’m mad at myself for letting you pull me in with you.”

“Tsk, you’ll have to be more specific. I pulled a lot of serious moves at the Gala, so did you,” Jorge bragged jokingly. “We’re supposed to be Kittens, not Sourpusses, remember? It won’t kill you to let loosen up a little from time to time.”

“It won’t, until it will.”

“Ok, what are you going to do, eh? Knock down the door to the Boss’ office and demand he give you all the answers?”

“Would if I could.”

“But you can’t, so just sit here with me and enjoy the weather until the next man who wants to fuck you comes around.”

“Jorge!” a familiar voice called out to him from across the deck. Jorge and Pac turned their heads towards the source of the sound and spotted Bjorn Millàn, a fellow Spaniard, running towards them at full speeds with little regard for composure or appearances in front of the customers. “Jorge, thank god you’re still here. You need to come quickly, it’s urgent.”

[Bjorn Millàn]

Jorge frowned, but was already getting up along with Pacifico. “Why? What’s happened?”

“It’s Edie, he’s done something really stupid. We need to help him before it’s too late.”

[Edgar Andrianov (Edie)]

“Tell me on the way.”

“He tried to pickpocket one of the guests and got caught,” Bjorn explained as they started walking back the way he’d come.

“Oh no, you’re kidding? ¡Ay, qué mierda! Why would he do something like that? We're on a ship where everything’s free, what does he need money for?”

“You know what he’s like. He can’t keep his hands to himself.”

“And what exactly are we supposed to do about it?” Pacifico asked sceptically.

“The customer is on his way to the Boss’ office right now, but he looks old and slow. If we run, we can catch him. Maybe we can convince him to let it slip if we give him a ‘favour’.”

Jorge nodded his head as they broke into a sprint across the deck. “Where’s Edie?”

“I left him downstairs.”

“Go to him, we’ll deal with this. Make sure he stays out of trouble, we can only clean up one mess at a time. Whatever happens, we’ll come find you afterwards.”

“Good luck, and thank you.”

“Do you still have no regrets coming here for your friends?” Pacifico wondered in a rhetorical fashion.

“I’m literally running towards sex right now. What do you think?” Jorge only wished he’d saved his ice cream so that he could throw it at that stupid kleptomaniac the next time he saw him. “Edie isn’t your friend, you know. You don’t have to come along or do anything for him.”

“It’s been 23 minutes since I last had sex. That’s getting close to a record for me, but I don’t expect my luck to last much longer, so if I’m going to get fucked soon, might as well get fucked with a purpose, even if that purpose is helping your idiot friends.”

“Thanks, he’ll owe you.”

“He’ll owe us both.”

They finally reached the indoor grand central staircase that linked all the decks of the ship and climbed as quickly as they could. But in a terrible twist of fate, a random fat guest was coming down the stairs of the fifth deck and blocked their way, halting their progress as he lifted his hands up to tell them to slow down.

“Now where are two pretty faces such as yourselves going in such a hurry?”

“We… we were just going to meet some friends, sir,” Jorge lied breathlessly.

“Such lucky friends they are to have such pretty faces rushing to meet them. But I’m afraid they’ll have to wait a little while longer. I want the two of you, now,” the fat man told them bluntly with a lustful gaze molesting the boys’ tanned skins.

Jorge’s heart was racing, and not just because he’d just ran up all those stairs. Even if this guy’s endurance was as bad as it looked, however long it would take to finish him off would surely be too long. They didn’t have time to deal with him, nor did they have the right to refuse him.

Pacifico took a step towards him, tilting his head sideways seductively. “The three of us would have an exquisite time together, but I admit that I work better alone. Trust me, you’ll be a lot more satisfied if I give you my full and undivided attention, just as long as you give me the same. So what do you say? Shall we go find somewhere more private for just the two of us?”

Jorge could have kissed his friend on the spot, until the man gave his response. “I say… that I want to see both your pretty faces choking on my dick, so shut your trap and start stuffing it with my meat, slut.”

It was over for Edie, Jorge told himself. There was no way they could deal with the fat man and then still catch up to their target. With defeated expressions, the two boys got down on their knees and started undoing his belt right there in the staircase. They were just about to lower his pants when another voice ran up behind them and interrupted the scene.

“There you are!” Leo Man exclaimed in relief, jumping two steps at a time with his escort, Lucas Blas, right behind him. The underage guest was wearing regular summer clothes, whilst the Imp following him only had a red g-string to cover himself with. “I’ve been looking all over for you. Sorry, sir, these two are with me, I should have kept a tighter leash on them.”

“You have three escorts?”

“Yes, I’m a little spoiled, I know, but what can I say? A boy has his needs. I’ll let you have these two in a moment, but I just need them to do a favour for me. In the meantime, please enjoy Lucas, he’ll take his time pleasing you while they’re gone, I promise.” While Lucas took Jorge and Pac’s spot on the floor, Leo turned towards the older  Spanish boy and switched to Spanish. “I heard what happened. Go, now.”

“Thank you,” Jorge could have kissed him too, but he only had time to thank him before he and his friend were off again, running upstairs as quickly as they could. They reached the sixth floor and sprinted at full speed towards the Boss’ office with the hopes of intercepting the old man. But it was too late. The moment they turned the corner into the last corridor, they spotted him slipping into the office and the door closing behind him whilst two Big Cats stood guard outside like statues. The two boys pretended that they’d simply taken a wrong turn and retraced their steps, and Jorge cursed and slapped the wall as soon as they were out of sight.

“We tried,” Pacifico tried to comfort him.

“We failed,” Jorge spat back.

“Edgar brought this on himself, you can only feel so bad for him.”

“You don’t know him. Edie has problems, he just can’t help himself.”

“Don’t we all? But his problem makes this not be his fault?”

Jorge let out an exhausted sigh. “It makes it our problem. Come on, let’s go blow that fat-ass.”

They returned to where they’d left the kids from Fuego, but there was only Leo waiting for them in the stairs now. “That was quick,” he said, and then his face took on an apologetic look when he saw them shake their heads. “I’m sorry. I hope your friend will be alright.”

“He won’t, but thank you for trying to help anyway.”

“The fat man took Lucas to the front balcony, you should go join him quickly. I’ll… go find your friends to tell them.”

The boys split up and went their separate ways, with the two older kids heading towards the front porch of the fifth deck. They found who they were looking for quickly enough, with the fat man sitting on a chair (because even standing was apparently too exhausting for him) and Lucas kneeling on the ground sucking his dick. Lucas’ head looked so small between those big thighs, and they could hear him struggle with the girth even from a distance away.

There were no words exchanged when the two additional children joined the fun. They simply sat on either arm of the chair and started taking turns French kissing the obese man while Lucas kept up the good work down there. The client’s tongue was like an invasive worm stuffing their mouths, and they were both glad when it was the next boy’s turn to play with it for a change and all they had to do in the meantime was kiss his neck and caress his chest.

After a while of the same back and forth, Jorge was ordered to slip to the floor and give Lucas a special sort of relief. Crouching behind the ten year old kid, Jorge wrapped his arms around his torso, massaging his silky smooth skin while he pushed his crotch up against Lucas’ round bubble cheeks. He started humping his ass slowly while kissing the sides of his neck to add pretty moans to the guttural gagging sounds from Lucas’ struggle with the giant cock filling his throat. Jorge kept passionately grinding his cheeks and giving him more hickeys while Pacifico got his face stuffed with that big slimy tongue up top.

“I want to finish in this one’s ass. You boys have fun on your own,” the fat man told the kids that were on the floor. Lucas gasped as he finally took out the giant dick from his mouth and let himself be fully embraced by Jorge’s love while Pacifico repositioned to start riding the spit-slick dick reverse cowgirl style.

Jorge fell to the floor on his back with Lucas still on top of him. He had one hand pinch the kid’s nipples while the other rubbed his exposed boner which was a fair size for his young age. But Jorge’s meat was also far from small, and he used it to punch deep into Lucas’ gut, drawing sublime sighs of pleasure from them both. The only times Lucas ever seemed to make a noise was during sex, and he only ever used tiny, cute grunts and sighs.

Meanwhile, Pac was still riding the guest’s dick, gritting his teeth and grunting loudly in a high pitched voice as his rear was split open by the girth of the fat man. He was also getting a reacharound by a greedy hand that wanted to see his beautiful hairless cock shoot out its contents on top of his friends that were right below him. Pacifico looked like he was trying to fight the urge to cum, but the pace of the wrist beating his meat was relentless and demanding, like a spoiled child nagging its parents for a new toy. And just like that spoiled child, the man got what he wanted when Pac couldn’t hold back anymore and spurted out his load in bursts of semen that each landed on different parts of Lucas’ body, first on his face, then his chest, and then his pelvis and thighs. Lucas added to the mess that was forming all over his body as Jorge’s hand finally managed to make him cum as well, and he released his meager prepubescent load all over his stomach like ice cream melting under the sun, just before Jorge himself filled up Lucas’ ass with his own fresh batch of seed. Of course, the fat man had the most explosive climax amongst them, delivering a creampie straight into Pac’s perfectly shaped ass that was so filling it immediately began to leak out. Pacifico rode out the man’s high while the same greedy hand that had been jerking him off now molested his upper body, squishing his nipples and choking his neck until the man had properly emptied his balls inside the child. The two boys on the floor watched the finale while they caught their breath, with Jorge adding a few more kisses to Lucas’ neck as a personal thank you for trying to help with their problem.

After the fat man finally left them alone, the three Crib-Kids went down to the lower decks in search of the other Spaniards. It took them a little while, but they eventually found everyone below deck in a more isolated corner of the ship. Leo was standing with his arms crossed and a sorry look on his face right next to Edie, who was sitting down with his face buried in his hands. Bjorn sat with him, rubbing his back reassuringly. Jorge’s best friend, a cute raid haired boy they called Alvy, was also present amongst them, along with Benja and Santiago, two young Latinos who were their classmates. Back at the Playground, the Spaniards and the Latinos were stuck together in the same class, but they usually kept to their own separate friend groups. However they’d sort of been forced back into a single gang aboard the confining boundaries of Temptation, not that they particularly minded each other to begin with.

[Alvaro Mulet (Alvy), Benja Gonzalez, and Santiago N.]

Lucas went to stand with Leo. In the short time they’d known each other, Jorge had figured out that Lucas almost seemed to serve more as an accessory for his Master’s son, while Leo himself was far more upfront and charismatic, capable of easily charming most people into a comfortable friendship.

Pacifico was a bit of the odd man out in this situation, being the only one incapable of understanding Spanish, but Jorge didn’t have the patience anymore to care if one of his friends couldn’t follow what he was about to say after he walked up to Edie and slapped him across the face, before crouching down and pulling the crying boy into a hug while everyone else watched on in silence.

“You idiot. You damn idiot,” Jorge whispered softly.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” Edie kept repeating desperately like it was Jorge that needed to forgive him. “I-I just saw his wallet sticking out of his pocket and I couldn’t help myself. I thought it would be fine. I never get caught. I never get caught. B-But a w-wave hit the ship or something and I d-dropped the wallet and-and…”

Jorge shushed him and pulled away from the hug, holding Edie’s head in his hands and staring him straight in the eyes. “You’re going to be in trouble now, you know that, don’t you? The Boss will want to make an example of you to reassure the guests and scare the rest of us, so it will probably be very public and very painful. You need to be ready for it, you hear me? You can’t be sniveling before it even starts or you’ll never make it to the end.”

“D-Do you know what will happen?”

“No,” Jorge admitted sadly. “You’re the first boy to fuck up royally so far. I don’t know how exactly the Boss will react to this. But you need to be brave now, ok? We’ll all be here for you, but you’ll need to do the hard part alone.”

“I will.”

“Good, and for fuck’s sake, Edie, no more stealing. Promise?”

“I promise.”

Jorge couldn’t wait to see how long it took for Edgar to break that promise, but these were the friends he’d left everything behind for, and he would be damned before he abandoned them to face this world alone like he once had to.

Chapter Text

The two Israeli boys sat comfortably in the large multi-story lobby that was at the heart of Temptation’s interior. Ofri had been chatting with Harel for a good while already while they watched Edgar Andrianov be brutally raped again and again and again in the lobby as punishment for his crimes. Nobody even knew a display table was on the ship, but apparently the Boss had brought one along precisely for such an occasion. This wasn’t exactly Detention, which was the preferred method of discipline back at the Playground, where a boy was strapped down on all fours for seven days as free meat for customers, then raped by every Big Cat, then raped by every Kitten. This was less severe, yet equally as cruel. Edie was blindfolded and would be left there for three days, but in a twisted kind of depravity, the Boss had promised that if the guests raped him 150 times during that period, then he’d be left there for another three days as a bonus. This encouraged the passengers aboard the yacht to relentlessly take turns plowing the helpless child without mercy, trying to hit their quota to make their fun last that much longer.

[Harel Liyani and Edgar Andrianov (Edie)]

“What is he even there for again? I was told that he tried to escape,” Harel spoke in Hebrew with an unconcerned frown.

“I heard that he tried to pickpocket a client and it ended badly for him.”

“Obviously it ended badly for him, but that doesn’t make sense. What was he going to do with a wallet once he had it? We don’t exactly have pockets to hide anything, damnit, and we’re on a ship where everything is free,” Harel retorted, slapping his bare thigh.

“I also heard that he just likes to steal for the thrill of it.”

“Now where’d you hear that crap?”

“His friends told me.”

“His friends just told you? Why?” Harel asked skeptically.

Ofri shrugged. “I asked nicely.”

Harel looked at him in a nasty manner through his round shades that he was wearing indoors for some reason. Harel acted all submissive and docile around adults, but Ofri knew that he had a terrible inferiority complex around other boys his age, so the suggestion that another kid was better at collecting information than he was (or better at doing anything at all, for that matter) was naturally going to tick him off. Thankfully, Ofri also knew how to manage Harel to a certain extent. Everything that ever came out of the twelve year old Israeli’s mouth always sounded so harmless and unimportant. He could retell the story of how one of their best friends was brutally raped by half a dozen men and it would still sound like a lovely saturday afternoon to remember fondly. It also helped that the edges of his lips were permanently curved, not enough to be considered smirking or grinning, but enough to make him look constantly in a lighthearted mood.

But it was all an act — more or less. Early on in his life, Ofri had quickly learned the value of playing nice; it was so much easier to get people to do what he wanted if they liked him, so making himself likeable was his main pastime. It was truly an incredible thing how easy it was to get people on his side when they lived in such hostile climates and were used to cold shoulders everywhere they turned as soon as they left their familiar circles. All it took was a kind word there, a helping hand here, and suddenly half the world wanted to owe him a favour. Did that make him bad, to pursue mutually beneficial relationships so relentlessly? Ofri didn’t think so. He always just told himself that so long as people genuinely liked him, it didn’t matter how genuine he was being. So what if he was a collector of favors and goodwill? All he ever wanted was for people to get along and to stop fighting so persistently over absolutely everything they could think of. Ofri hated being a prefect back at the Playground, not just because it made a lot of people unhappy with him, but because it also made him unhappy to punish people. He’d gone especially easy on his friends because they were the group that he could not afford to lose face with, but everyone else he’d punished were sentenced with no enthusiasm on his part. Most of the act was primarily in his tone, his expression, and generally the manner in which he presented himself, but he did really prefer things to be hospitable around him. The point was that there were far worse snakes than him slithering around, because unlike them who couldn’t care less about anyone other than themselves, Ofri never used his fangs unless he was told to.

“Where even are we at this point? I can’t keep track of this damn ship anymore. It feels like Athens keeps running away from us,” Harel complained unhappily, letting out a long sigh as another man finished inside of Edgar’s abused asshole and the next guy came to take his place. The Spanish Kitten was quivering, having already taken two dozen men before noon, and the thought that his punishment didn’t have any near end in sight certainly didn’t help his morale.

“We’re in the Saronic Islands. We should reach the city before the end of the day, then we’ll stay for about half a week before we’re off to Istanbul to pick up the King of Turkey.”

“And how do you know that? Oh wait, let me guess, you ‘asked nicely’?”

Ofri shrugged innocently. In truth, that was exactly what he’d done when he’d approached one of the anonymous bodyguards on the ship, who was more than happy to exchange those fun facts for a quick blowjob. Ofri’s favors came in many flavors, salty being an especially common one.

“Do you realize how close to home we are?” the older of the two asked like it was an exciting prospect to consider.

Harel made an unflattering grimace, looking around them in search of eavesdroppers, not that there were many Hebrew speakers onboard. “Too close, if you ask me. I’d prefer it if we stayed as far away from ‘home’ as we could.”

“Really? You were so happy the last time you came back from Israel, I was sure you’d be excited to return as soon as you saw the opportunity.”

“Yes, except last time I went, I didn’t have the entire fucking Israeli mafia on my ass, did I? Dumbass. Besides, there’s only one Reef Saban to toy with, and he’s already here thanks to me. So, the further, the better, that’s what I say.”

[Reef Saban]

“I haven’t been back in so long, I wonder how different it is from my memories,” Ofri rambled on absentmindedly, practically ignoring what Harel had just told him. The best way to deal with Harel was to treat him like the child that he was by not getting fired up by his little provocations, because that’s how Harel realized for himself that he was being a bit of a dick and calmed down on his own. It was generally an effective strategy, but sometimes it could take a little while to kick in.

“I just told you, there’s nothing for us in Israel — nothing but trouble and pain. So I promise you, it’s the same as you remember.”

Maybe there was nothing for Harel back home — during his last mission, he’d learned his parents had been killed by the same mafia that had trafficked him to the Boss — but Ofri was still holding out hope that there was someone somewhere waiting for him to come home one day. “Where did you grow up?”

Harel looked at him strangely, then answered. “Tel Aviv. You?”

“Jerusalem.”

“Did you have a happy childhood there?”

“No,” Ofri answered him with far too much ease in his tone. “You?”

“Yes…” Harel replied just as simply, before adding after a long pause “until Saban.” He took another pause to watch a second man close in on Edgar to fuck his mouth while the first guy was still pulverizing his anus. “Why didn’t you have a happy childhood?”

As always, the strategy worked its charm. Ofri shrugged as he always did whenever someone asked him a serious question and answered as casually as ever. “My parents would always fight. If my mom was still injured from their last fight, my dad would vent out his frustrations on me instead. Of course, he would never damage a face like mine, so he’d do other things to it instead. Ran away when I was eight, survived on my own on the streets for two years by offering my body to men like my father, except they'd at least pay me afterwards, then an agent of the Boss found me and offered me a guaranteed roof over my head and food in my belly. Best deal I’ve ever taken, honestly. It was an absolute win-win.”

“It wasn’t for me,” Harel replied begrudgingly. “I was far happier before all this shit, and it’s all because of the Saban family.”

Ofri wanted to roll his eyes, but that wouldn’t have been very in character for him. “Wouldn’t you say the score is settled between the two of you? He ruined your life, you ruined his. Isn’t that enough to make you happy?”

“Seeing him be miserable every day is definitely enough to make me happy, if that’s what you’re asking.”

“Yes, I can just feel the happiness radiating off of you at the moment… like nuclear radiation.”

“You’ve got a point you’re trying to make? If not, then shut it already and let me enjoy the show in silence.”

“All I’m saying is that the two of you have more in common than you’d like to admit.”

“Ofri Peacekeeper, do you ever get tired of trying to make everyone try to get along?”

“Should I?”

“Well I certainly have. Ever since that fight in the dorms, you’ve been nagging me to be his friend like it’s ever going to happen. How many more pointless conversations with Reef is it going to take for you to give up?” For a single brief and rare moment, the mask on Ofri’s face slipped as he crossed his brows and dropped his lips. Harel wasn’t supposed to have known about that talk he’d had with Reef on the front deck, though he had to admit that he hadn’t chosen the most subtle place to chat. Harel seemed amused by his friend’s reaction. “Do you think you’re the only one who can ask nicely? I might not be as popular as you, Ofri, but I also have eyes and ears in places I can’t be, and if they ever catch you talking to that piece of shit again, I’ll push you down a flight of stairs and make sure you don’t get back up too quickly.”

For once, Ofri had nothing quick or clever to answer with. He simply pressed his thumb against his lips and avoided eye contact with Harel, who was smiling in a very smug manner as the two men preying on Edgar finished inside him at the same time on both ends. Ofri’s blue eyes turned away from the scene and instead fell on the two little boys sitting on the floor near them named Sepehr Ghiyasi, Mete Gürsoy, and Cary Christropher. They’d somehow ended up being stuck as babysitters for the younger kids. Ofri was fine with that, though Harel made sure to voice his discontent with the arrangement loudly and often. Sep had sort of been their friend for a long time now, though he was more of a pet to one of their other classmates they’d left behind at the Playground, Azhy Robertson. Mete on the other hand was a bit of a black sheep. The Eastern class was mostly divided into two friend circles, with all the Turks in one and the rest together in another group that was also further divided between the younger half (Sep, Mete, and BB) and the older half (Ofri, Harel, and Azhy). But Mete was also Turkish, and yet he hung out with them instead of his compatriots. It was mainly just down to the fact that he didn’t like the rest of their classmates, who were almost all obsessed with their appearances to the point where vanity wasn’t even a strong enough word to describe them.

[Sepehr Ghiyasi, Mete Gürsoy, Cary Christopher, Azhy Robertson, and Reef Begerman (BeggarBoy, BB)]

And then there was Cary, who was a much more interesting case. He’d been ‘recruited’ by Azhy at Halloween, and later on he’d been an unwilling pawn in one of the Boss’ schemes that had kicked off the chain events that led to Harel kidnapping Reef. Part of that scheme was getting Sepehr and Azhy to rape Cary for the entertainment of some Israeli clients at the instigation of the British prefect at the time, so one would have assumed that any friendship between the two little boys would be impossible, but Sep hadn’t given up hope yet. Even under a relentless assault of apologies, Cary was still reluctant to forgive him, having been betrayed too many times too quickly to trust so easily. Even now, as Ofri and Harel discussed between themselves, Sep was still trying to win back Cary’s trust while Mete silently observed from the sideline. Still, it was inspirational to watch Sepehr’s resolve, and Ofri only wished that Reef and Harel would take notes and try to apply those lessons to their own situation.

Sep, the little drunken weedhead who couldn’t put together a coherent sentence without something in his system dulling his nerves, had found himself a cigarette and was trying to convince Cary into trying it, but both the American and Turkish kids didn’t seem too willing. A lot of people seemed convinced that Cary was some sort of daredevil after the incident where he’d been caught having sex (very unwilling sex) outside of training before he’d graduated (because he’d been tricked by someone he trusted). In truth he was the definition of a wimp. He was the last one from the Halloween recruitments to have graduated after nine consecutive days on display because he could not stop crying, until finally he just didn’t have any tears left in him, and he finally passed by virtue of being basically unconscious at that point.

Sep finally managed to push the cigarette into Cary’s mouth and force him into taking a drag, and then giggled alongside Mete when the young boy started coughing uncontrollably and his blue eyes filled with tears from the smoke. Yet Cary joined in on the laughter despite choking on air. They all abruptly stopped when they were once again reminded of Edgar’s presence in the hall as the Spanish boy started grunting loudly each time a massive bear of a man thrusted into his tight ass, pounding away like a butcher on fresh meat.

Sep looked over his shoulder and turned his chin up to the older Easterners. “Ofri, can we go now? Why are we still here?” the Iranian boy asked in fluent English. Somehow, alcohol and drugs just seemed to download the language into his brain, though it did little to help with his thick accent. Without them, he was a stuttering, sputtering, stumbling mess.

“When was the last time a man approached us, Sep?” Harel asked him in response with a lesser Israeli accent of his own. “That’s what I thought. In this room, all eyes are on that kid, not us. So as long as we stay here, hiding in plain sight, we’ll be fine. So stay down and stay quiet.”

Ofri leaned over his chair and spoke with his usual glee that he’d managed to find again. “There are worse places to be. We’ve seen hundreds of Boys of Display before, Edgar will come and go like the rest. So will we, eventually.”

“Oh my god, guys, look!” Harel suddenly let out like he was desperately trying not to laugh.

“Is there something wrong— oh my,” Ofri repeated much more mildly as he scanned the scene and his eyes landed on the same thing Harel was looking at. Sep and Cary turned their heads as well and had similar reactions to their older peers when they spotted the absolutely ridiculous scene happening in their presence.

The Prince of Turkey, Asrın Alp Çalik, came strutting into the main hall, surrounded by his usual entourage, but not in the usual manner. His friend, Çınar İlgar Arıcı, and his Page, Kaan Arpacık, were both following right behind them, and their escorts, Alex and Aslan, were leading the way — on all fours. Their two classmates were being walked like dogs, with the Prince even holding a leash tied to a collar around Alex’s neck whilst Çınar let Kaan hold Aslan’s leash for him. Aslan seemed to almost be having fun, Asrın definitely looked like he was having fun, and Alex looked like he wanted to kill everyone else in the room and then himself.

[Prince Asrın Alp Çalik, Çınar İlgar Arıcı, Kaan Arpacık, Alex Cinarsen, and Aslan Noah Kurtuluş]

“Alex mustn't be enjoying that,” Ofri remarked in the understatement of the century.

“I can’t believe I’m lucky enough to witness this,” Harel said, entranced by a mesmerized joy. “That piece of shit and his gang have always acted like they were too good for the rest of us. Well, let's see how cool they feel after today. That Prince has just become my new favourite person on this ship, unless he ever tries to come talk to me. Wait, he isn’t, is he? Oh for fuck’s s— hello, Your Highness,” Harel quickly interrupted himself as he and his friends all stood up to greet the Royal who’d unexpectedly steered his company towards the four Schoolboys once he’d spotted them.

Asrın said something in Turkish, and his Page translated for all the Easterners who weren’t Turks. “Prince Asrın wonders if you are familiar with his new pets. He’s heard that you were friends where you come from.”

“Not friends, classmates,” Harel corrected him, ignoring the way Alex glared at him from the floor. “But your pets are lovely. I hope they’re making you very happy.”

Kaan repeated the response, and the Prince laughed before he started staring seductively at each of the five Schoolboys standing next to him. His eyes landed on Mete, and they had a short exchange in their native tongue where the Prince seemed to interrogate the Kitten on some issue regarding the three present Turkish Schoolboys. Mete said something else that made him laugh, and Asrın turned his attention back to the wider group while Kaan resumed his duties as a translator. “His Highness is indeed very content with his new domestics… he says he likes you… he likes the look of you, and the attitude… he wonders what it would be like to walk you instead.”

Harel’s smile dropped slightly as Asrın looked him up and down with a smug smile, so Ofri took over before anyone else said something stupid and got them all into a similar mess as Edgar’s. “Has His Highness come to enjoy the Boy on Display? By my estimate, we’ve almost hit a third of the quota already.”

“Indeed, that is why he is here. He wishes to leave his pets in your care until he returns. Would this be an inconvenience to you?”

“None whatsoever. More company is always welcomed around here. Will you be enjoying the Prince’s friend by enjoying himself as well?” Ofri added with a glance at Çınar, who answered for himself.

Çınar looked mildly surprised by the question. “Me? No, that’s not really my taste. But I wouldn’t mind a cigarette. Hey kid, where’d you find that?”

Sepehr’s arm lazily pointed upwards at the ceiling. One of the bars on the upper decks, but you can have this one if you like, sir.”

“No need, just show me the way. In the meantime, Kaan, be a good boy and keep an eye on things, will you? The Prince and I will go take care of our needs and be back before you know it.”

Asrın handed Alex’s leash over to Kaan for him to hold the two Turkish Kittens before going off to clap some Spanish cheeks while Çınar left with Sepehr in search of cigarettes, along with Mete and Cary, because they didn’t know what else to do. The remaining boys sat back down, with Alex and Aslan finally rolling over to lean against their chairs while Kaan stood a few feet apart from them in his skimpy maid costume, head bowed and leashes in hand.

“Having a good time with His Majesty?” Harel immediately asked mockingly.

Alex just gave him a look while Aslan answered for them. “He’s creative. I’m more used to being treated like a kitten than a puppy, but being taken for a walk on a leash is a totally new experience for me.” The Turkish friend group from the Playground were generally so stuck up it was a miracle their feet could touch the ground, except for Aslan. He just kind of seemed oblivious most of the time. Ofri suspected the others just enjoyed having someone to push around for fun and who wouldn’t complain about it.

“I’m glad to see you’re enjoying yourself,” said Ofri.

The little Turk shrugged. “He’s demanding, and he never seems to run out of steam, but he’s hardly the worst I’ve had. His friend that I’m escorting is really nice too. Çınar barely ever asks for anything and really just does what the Prince tells him to.”

“He hasn’t touched you?”

“He has, but not really in that sense. Sometimes he’ll laugh and slap my ass to tell me to start moving, or he’ll play with my hair when he’s bored, or he’ll touch my face to say thank you for some favour I did for him. When the Prince decided to go for a stroll earlier, Çınar immediately gave my leash to Kaan. Said he didn’t want to hold it himself. And when two men came up to us and asked to have a go with Alex and I, Çınar said he wanted to make sure I was fresh for later, so they only took Alex — sorry about that, by the way. But I don’t think he’s planning on doing anything with me and he just wanted to spare me at that moment. Strange, I know, but like I said, he’s really nice.”

“He sounds nice. So what about you, Alex? Do you have such positive views of your dear new handlers? What’s it like going from being a kitten to a puppy? At least you’re getting plenty of exercise with all these walks I hope.”

Alex looked up at Harel and let out a long breath for patience. “Like Aslan said, he’s hardly the worst I’ve had to deal with. The only difference is that most usually leave after about an hour after I’ve met them, but I’m stuck with this one for who knows how long, stuck with him and his friend and his mute bed maid.”

“Does he ever even talk?” asked Ofri, and they all turned their heads towards Kaan, who had no reaction to everyone suddenly staring at him.

“Maybe, but I’ve never heard his voice. I might have guessed his tongue got cut out if I didn’t know how much Asrın likes playing with tongues.”

“Prince Asrın,” a tiny little voice corrected Alex, and it took them all a second to realize that it was actually Kaan that had spoken. They all kept staring at his lowered head, waiting for him to say anything else, but he was just as silent as before after his first words.

“Well, at least now we know that he can talk,” said Harel after they’d given up on expecting another word out of the Page. “But what about Prince Asrın? Can he really not speak any English? Seems a bit odd for someone of his importance. Even his damn bed maid understands us.”

“Maybe he just doesn’t want to dirty his own tongue with what he probably sees as a lesser language. But seriously, he really doesn’t seem to understand a single word of English. I have to translate everything the other guests tell him, whether they’re in bed or he’s ordering at the restaurant. I even have to read the damn menus to him in Turkish.”

“Sounds like you have your hands full.” Ofri observed absentmindedly as he watched Asrın start off with Edgar by scooping out a fingerful of other men’s cum out of the boy’s ass and then circling around to make him eat it, before adding a few more fingers to feel the Spanish boy’s mouth suck on on all eleven of his tips.

Apparently, everyone else had also put a pause on the conversation to stop and watch the highborn boy do his thing. Harel was the first to snap out of it, and then he spoke to the Turkish boy sitting between his legs. “Do you think he was being serious about walking us like dogs as well?”

“I don’t know, but if he was, then it will happen. The Prince always gets what he wants, he’s a prince afterall.”

Çınar returned shortly after with a cigarette between his lips and Sep and Mete in tow, though it seemed Cary had enough of their company for the time being and had left to go somewhere else. Çınar looked very pleased with his weed, and Sepehr had gone back to trying to convince Mete to give the blunt a shot.

“What’s the deal with that one?” Harel mumbled suspiciously in Hebrew, staring defiantly at Çınar. Ofri didn’t have time to give him any sort of answer before the Prince’s consort was upon them.

“We found the cigarettes,” Çınar announced unnecessarily, toasting them with his stick. He sat down on the arm of Ofri’s chair, and refused to take his seat even when the Israeli offered it to him.

“How do you know the Prince?” Ofri asked out of curiosity. Everyone seemed uneasy by the fact that he’d said the question so bluntly, without so much as a ‘sir’ for courtesy, but Çınar didn’t seem to mind at all.

“Our fathers are friends. They met at one fancy party or another, quite a few times actually. A king and a businessman, it shouldn’t have worked, but they get along very well, so when the Prince was born two years after I was, I spent nearly as much time at the Royal palace then I did in my own homes. I’ve literally watched him grow up like an older brother.”

“And has he always been like this?” This time the question was brazen enough to make everyone else turn their head towards him, but thankfully, it seemed the two most unhinged people on the ship were talking.

“No,” Çınur answered simply. He took a long drag from his cigarette, tapped the butt of his blunt, and continued. “The… ‘attitude’ is something he’s always had, but he’s a prince, so what else would you expect? The lusty side of him however is a more recent development. I do what I can to tune him down, especially since it may or may not be my fault, sorry about that. But that’s a story for another time. Here comes His Highness.”

Asrın came walking over to them after having finished with Edgar, tying up the laces on his swimming shorts with a smug and satisfied expression. He spoke, then Alex and Aslan got back on their hands and feet, and then they were on their way as quickly as they’d shown up.

Almost as soon as they were gone, one of the ship’s guards dressed in black came over to them, as though he’d been waiting to see if anything would happen between the two groups of boys. “The four of you, it’s been thirty minutes since your last clients, and most of you have stayed in the same place during that entire time. You know the rules. Go find somewhere else to be, ideally somewhere with more guests.”

The four boys reluctantly obeyed without protest, having expected this from the start to eventually happen. Those were Temptation’s rules, and they had to follow them no matter what. Now that they’d been warned, they didn’t find another partner within the next fifteen minutes, then they’d be handed over to the guards for sport. Still, Ofri had to admit that he was surprised at how well Harel’s plan to keep them away from sex had worked. But it was always only ever going to take them so far, and now it was time to go back to work.

They split into two groups. Sepehr had gotten the munchies after he came down from his high, so he and Mete went to grab something to eat at the water-patio. Ofri and Harel on the other hand hadn’t yet built up an appetite since breakfast, so instead they went to check out the under-view, a balcony at the rear of the yacht between pool-side and the water-patio.

“The way you spoke to that guy was really stupid of you,” Harel scorned him once they’d found a spot to lean against the railing and stare at the trail they were leaving in the water.

“Hm? Oh, I don’t think so.”

“God, you’re weird."

“What do we have here?” said a third voice from behind, and a moment later each boy had their butts slapped by the strangers who’d just taken an interest in them.

“Two kids as lovely as yourselves shouldn’t be out here all on your own,” added a second man as he and his companion chose a different Schoolboy to wrap themselves around. It took a second, but Ofri finally recognized them as two U.S. senators that had started this journey with them from Blissport. One was named Louis, and the other was called Nicol.

“We were just looking for some company. It’s been so lonely for us all mourning,” Harel replied seductively, letting out a little joyful squeak as Louis started grinding against his cheeks while keeping him bent over the railing

Nicol gently removed Ofri’s g-string before he stuck his fingers deep into his ass without warning, provoking a surprised gasp out of the boy’s throat as he started scissoring them to open up his hole, searching inside. “All dry. You must have been feeling so lonely for so long. Don’t worry, we’re here to keep you company now. Turn around, sweetheart, and let me see that pretty face of yours more closely.”

Ofri spun on the spot and climbed into the man’s arms, letting himself get hauled away to get pinned against the nearby wall behind them while Senator Louis stopped grinding against Harel’s ass and started grinding inside it instead. Nicol easily carried the twelve year old as they made out, holding him against the wall with their faces pressed together. Ofri, stuck on the wall like a squashed fly, clung to him with his arms wrapped around the man’s neck, spreading his legs as wide as possible to ease the entry of that rock hard dick that was starting to slip within his ass. Once the head was poking inside of him, Nicol gave one single hard buck of his hips and shoved it the whole way in with a single motion. Ofri released a shrill cry into his mouth, the kind that could give chills to anyone who heard it, and then kept making those muffled sounds as the U.S. senator bucked his hips again, thrusting in and out like a battering ram against city walls, breaking down his barriers and crushing any resistance that Ofri’s body might have tried to put up. Their grip on each other tightened when Nicol found the boy’s g-spot and punched it with everything he had, and then did it again, and again, each time triggering another loud gasp of pleasure from his throat and bringing them both closer to the edge. The man took his tongue out of Ofri’s mouth to focus on fucking that round ass with all his strength, listening to the beautiful unfiltered sound of the kid’s moaning filling the air and infecting him with lust.

Ofri’s cries of bliss mixed with Harel’s pained groaning behind them, who was bending over the railing of the ship while his own ass got railed by Senator Louis. His plush hips had turned a dark shade of pink from how hard the American was gripping them. With his feet firmly planted on the ground, the dude was thrusting into Harel at a steady and unrelenting pace, pulling the boy’s small body back towards him after each jab sent him flying forward. Harel looked over his shoulder at the guy that was pulverizing his rear, with an adorable look in his eyes that were begging for an even rougher treatment and his mouth hanging open from the silent gasps being pushed out of his throat from how hard his rear was getting smashed.

Senator Nicol suddenly thrusted up again and rubbed Ofri’s g-spot so hard that it caused him to spontaneously cum all over their torsos that were squished together, soaking them both in his sweet load of boy semen. Nicol liked this. He liked it so much in fact that he returned the favour one thrust later, pushing Ofri so hard against the wall that the kid could barely breathe while a real dosage of sperm was injected into his bottom, stuffing him like a holiday pie.

While Louis finished up inside of Harel at an exhilarating speed, Ofri dropped to the ground and was ordered to lick his own cum that he’d unwilling shot all over the man’s muscular abs. He scraped his salivating tongue across that chiseled skin, collecting the salty taste of semen along the way with small mouthfuls of his own jizz.

Of course, the guests were never really interested in keeping the children company, so after they’d finished using their bodies for their own pleasure, they laughed and walked away, leaving the two boys looking like corpses. Ofri sat on the floor with his back against the wall and his legs sprawled out in front of him, his lips stained with his cum. Harel managed to stay standing, but only because his whole upper body was being held up on the guardrail. He kept his legs spread apart to let the semen flow out of him more easily, and Ofri watched the fountain drip out of his friend’s gasping hole which had become so loose from the cock that was inside of it only moments ago.

They stayed there for a short time, ignoring anyone that passed by, who in turn ignored them (though a few men and even boys didn’t miss an opportunity to give Harel’s leaking ass a quick spanking for the fun of it). After the fourth slap, Harel closed his legs and stumbled over to his underwear before he went to join Ofri on the ground, letting himself drop on the wooden floor next to him.

“Americans… I hate Americans,” he mumbled in Hebrew.

Ofri was staring off into the distance with a blank expression on his face, unable to maintain his usual facade of dreamy aloofness after what he’d just suffered. “You hate everyone, Harel; Americans, royals, Reef, the boys we have to babysit… even me… even yourself.”

Harel didn’t bother replying, he just stood up and walked away after another minute of silence, and Ofri was left there sitting by himself, his blue eyes staring out at the horizon stretching out in front of him with seemingly no end in sight. Was there ever an end in sight?

Chapter Text

This… was kind of awkward. Very awkward, actually.

Aryan had been trying, trying so hard, to make things work, but most of the time it felt like he was hoping for a sunflower to grow in a cavern. Could he even be mad? Was it even right for him to hold a grudge against the sun for not giving him the warmth and the light that he wanted, that he needed? Of course not. The sun didn’t want to be stuck in that cavern with him any more than he did, and yet there they were anyway, trying to make a flower bloom in darkness.

“We should do something together when we touch land,” Aryan proposed with the same cheerfulness he mustered whenever he had to speak with his fiance. The two of them were leaning on the guardrail of the front deck, staring out at the docks of Athens enveloping them as Motor Yacht Temptation sailed into the harbour under the sunset. It was a logical match to put them together. Walker and Aryan had actually met several times over the years, as they were both the sons of prominent Club Masters who were also close friends, and were thus invited to a number of different formal occasions (though Walker always came as a whore while Aryan came as a guest, just like on this voyage). Of course, never in a million years either of them would have guessed that they would end up marrying the other one day. The Menagerie had been allies with the Playground long before any of this bloody business sprung up, and they’d lost quite a few Shepherds during the fight against the Gallaghers, so it only made sense for the Principal to hand over his eldest son to the Dragon as a show of respect and gratitude. But that did very little to help the two engaged boys get any closer.

[Walker Scobell]

“Like what?” Walker replied after a short pause, clearly uninterested.

Aryan shrugged. “Anything you like. We could find a nice restaurant, or go for a hike outside the city. I’m sure I could get someone to drive us. But we’re in Athens. Maybe we could find a museum or something like that. I love Greek mythology. I don’t know if history and myth are more of your thing, but I’d like to find out what your ‘thing’ is, if you’re open to that.”

“Are you asking me out on a date?”

“I mean, it’s kind of weird that we started sleeping in the same bed before we even had our first date, but better late than never, don’t you think?”

“It doesn’t matter what I think.”

“Of course it does, Walker. I’m not your dad, and you’re not mine. If this is going to work between us, we need to be equals.”

“Is that why I’m wearing this thong and you’re fully dressed?”

Aryan bit his tongue. His father was the owner of the Menagerie, but the Dragon wasn’t so cruel as to force his own son to work for him like the Lion did. Aryan was still involved in small ways at the club, coming around often enough to know more or less every name of the workers employed there. They also knew him, though a lot only called him ‘Sheep’. It was meant as an insult, to remind him that he wasn’t one of them, and that he was just a puppet for his father, the mighty Dragon, to use however he liked. The Smallpaws weren’t even afraid to say it to his face because they knew he wouldn’t do anything in retaliation, that’s just how Aryan was. And nothing had changed aboard the ship. He was no Wenchling, only another guest with an escort he was supposed to marry one day. He’d really wanted to try and show solidarity with his future husband and his friends by dressing the same way they did, but he was a coward at heart. He just wasn’t brave enough to walk around all day with nothing but a tiny string around his waist and a small pouch to cover his nether region, so instead he wore swimming trunks and an unbuttoned orange shirt — that was how much skin he was willing to show. Again, not exactly the bravest of the bunch.

Walker sighed and shook his head. He still couldn’t properly look Aryan in the eyes, even after over a month at sea together. “Listen, Aryan, I don't have a problem with you. Well, maybe I have a few problems, but not enough to hate you.”

“You hated me when we started this trip,” he reminded him in a joking manner.

The blond teen tittered. “Yeah, I did, but I was dealing with a lot of shit and it was easy to take it out on you. I see now that you’re a good guy and none of this is your fault, but that doesn’t change that this, us, is never going to work.”

“I understand, but we don’t really have a choice.”

“Choice?” Walker snapped back with an unexpected harshness. “What do you know about choices?”

Aryan didn’t give an answer. Every time he tried to relate to Walker, his fiance would just remind him how different their lives were. But although they’d existed in opposite worlds, those worlds had still been so close together over the years that surely there was a point of convergence he could use as a starting point.

“Do you remember the first time we met?” Aryan asked him after a minute or two of listening to the waves break against the ship’s hull.

“No.”

“I do. I’ll never forget that day, especially now. We must have been around six years old at the time. We were at some sort of party like the Onyx Gala, but it wasn’t the Gala, it was smaller. I don’t remember where we were, it was too long ago for that sort of detail, but I remember… you. I don’t think I’d ever seen a kid as unhappy as you, even at the Menagerie. Never, ever. You looked so mad with the whole world, you actually scared me. I was afraid that if I went to talk to you I’d risk you hitting me. Even when my father told me to go introduce myself, I couldn’t do it. So instead I hid from you all evening and stared from a distance. You scared the shit out of me, but I was completely fascinated. You were unhappy, and yet you were so… defiant. I couldn’t imagine what your father must have done to try and break your spirit, but he failed. In fact, I’d go as far as to say that you were and are the strongest person I’ve ever met. Even as I watched a dozen faceless men touch you over the course of the party while I was left completely alone, you still looked braver than I felt, and I’m pretty sure that six-year-old-you will be braver than I ever will be.”

Walker interrupted him and spoke curtly. “Are we just being nostalgic or is there a point to your story?”

Aryan swallowed, then smiled bashfully. “Not really, except that I get that every time you wake up, when you open your eyes, it must feel impossible to drag yourself out of bed. I’ve been seeing it every morning these past few weeks. But you do it anyway, and you do it with a brave face a lot of people, like me, could never imitate. You have more say in your life than you might realize. You’ve been dealt a terrible hand, but how you play it is up to you, and you should try to take every win you can find. So if this marriage offers any chance whatsoever at happiness for the both of us, don’t you think you might as well take a chance on us?”

This time it was Walker who didn’t say anything in response. They stayed that way for a while, watching the city grow ever larger around them, wondering which dock had been reserved for them. They were expecting a bit of paparazzi when they made landfall. They had several celebrities on board, not to mention important politicians and Club Masters of internationally renowned brothels, and so their voyage had naturally attracted a lot of attention. The Masters were happy to let the fans take their pictures if it meant free publicity for their properties, and the workers were told to put their best foot forward in front of the cameras. Aryan had to admit that he’d never done too well under pressure. He’d managed to more or less dodge the paparazzi for the most part in Spain, France, Monaco, and Italy, but he had a feeling his streak was going to run out eventually.

“I wouldn’t mind going to the pool,” Walker said all of the sudden, and Aryan’s heart skipped a beat when he saw his blue eyes give him a quick glance, even if it was for less than a second.

Aryan beamed, and then frowned. “Why the pool? I’ve asked you so many times before and you’ve always seemed completely against it.” Come to think of it, every time Aryan suggested anything in water, he was met with far more backlash from Walker then he usually did for any other sort of activity. The most he’d seen his fiance in water was taking a shower, and occasionally sitting down in a hot tub, but never swimming.

“There were always so many people around, but it’s been a while since we stopped at another city. The last time was in Naples when we visited L’Eros, so I think most of the guests want to go have some urban fun for a change, and so will the other boys. With any luck, the ship will be more or less abandoned, and we could have the pool to ourselves.”

The shy boy bit his lip, unsure if he wanted to ask his next question. But he told himself that he couldn’t spend the rest of this relationship in fear of upsetting his boyfriend every time he opened his mouth to speak, so he asked the question despite his reservations. “Walker, do you know how to swim?”

Walker took a few seconds before he answered. It seemed like the type of information he’d been purposefully avoiding, but now that it had come up, he wasn’t afraid to tell the truth. “No,” he replied simply.

“Really? I don’t know why, but you seem like the type who’d know how to swim.”

“How? I grew up in a basement, remember? The Boss won’t even pay for our doctor checkups, do you think he pays swimming classes for his precious Kittens? Half the Schoolboys around here can’t swim, and the only ones that do are those that learned before being owned by the Boss.”

“Is that why you never wanted to go into the pool before? You didn’t want the others to realize?”

“I guess you could say something like that.”

“But why? Are you afraid they’d laugh at you?”

“Don’t be ridiculous. Do I look like the type of person who cares what others think about me? Well, that’s not entirely true, I do care, but it’s not about me. A lot of the other kids look up to me in a way. I don’t want them to, and I’ve explicitly told some of them not to, but it is what it is, and I have responsibility. Kids like us, we like to blow up the importance of things way out of proportion to keep our lives interesting. Any sign of weakness, like not being able to swim, would be a very bad thing. The younger kids need to be inspired, and I can’t do that if they don’t believe in me. God, I sound too responsible. I hate it, it’s a total buzzkill.”

“It’s touching. You’ve got the makings of a leader, you know that?”

“My Master certainly seems to think so, and I have a natural bias to always disagree with him on anything I can. Out of principle, you see. But what about you? Will the Sheep become the Dragon one day? I’ve never asked.”

Aryan shrugged, though he didn’t love the sound of his nasty nickname on Walker’s lips. “We’ve never talked about it, and honestly, I’m afraid to ask. I’m afraid he doesn’t think I’m worthy of taking over his life’s work, and I’m afraid he’ll ask me to manage all those boys and that I’ll have to tell them to have sex against their will every day of their lives. It’s a weird feeling, desperately wanting something while praying that you don’t get it.”

“I understand that feeling. I want to put this whole life behind me when it’s over. I’ve always told myself that as soon as the Boss decides that I’m too old to make him any more money, that I would be gone before he could make me any of his slimy offers. But he made his offer to me anyway, and I can’t believe that I’m actually considering it now. I don’t want to be responsible for all those kids, for all those ruined childhoods, but how can I leave them in someone else’s hands?”

“Why don’t you just accept the job and then set everyone free? Send them all home.”

“You’d think it would be that simple, wouldn’t you? That was my first thought, but then I thought some more, and I realized that I really wouldn’t be helping most of them. Some Schoolboys would definitely appreciate the chance to go home, and I’ll be sure to make sure it happens, but the rest… some were sold by their own parents or the orphanages they grew up in, some ran away from abusive homes and got caught, some willingly came to the Playground and still want to be there, some have no one to return to or can’t even remember where exactly they came from, and some like me were just born into this life and don’t have a ‘before’ to go back to in the first place. If I brought a bulldozer to the Three Velvets and tore it all down, almost all the kids working there would just end up finding another job at different clubs by the end of the week. Most would probably become Waifs, and a few lucky ones might even find jobs as Pages. But the best thing I can do for them is just make their day to day lives easier and less miserable. The bar is so low that I think I should be able to manage it.”

“I think so too.”

“Thanks. And if you end up as the Club Master of the Menagerie, along with my brothers having a say in the Breeding Ranch and the Candyshop, we could actually make some real changes for the better.”

“Yeah, but people don’t want to see changes. They like the Red Light District of Blissport just the way it is.”

“Then ‘people’ can go fuck themselves for a change, for all I care.”

“It’ll be dangerous. You’ll make a lot of enemies trying to break the cycle.”

“‘We’ll be making a lot of enemies’,” Walker corrected him. “We’re in this together from now on, remember? Or did you only mean that when it suits you?”

“No, I meant it for real. Whatever we’ll do, we’ll do it together, as partners. Even if it isn’t romantic partners, but just as friends. It’s not about us anyway, isn’t it?”

“No, it isn’t. And one more thing. The Boss said that if I were to take over his position today, then the other clubs would ‘eat me alive’. I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I hope he lives a little while longer to give us more time to prepare. But if he doesn’t, can I trust you? I’m not the type to forgive, so if you think you’re going to let me down, tell me now.”

“I’ll never betray you, and I’ll do everything I can to make sure you and your brothers and your friends are safe.”

“Good… thank you.”

Aryan winced awkwardly, rubbing his hands together as he got ready to ask his next question. They’d made it this far already, might as well run the full mile with uncomfortable questions. “Alright, now it’s my turn to say ‘one last thing’. But when we're married, we won’t exactly be able to have kids together.”

“Wait, are you being serious? Well why didn’t anyone tell me! I’ve been reading all those pregnancy books for nothing.”

They laughed, and Aryan continued. “That being said, we’ll be expected to have kids one way or another. So can we agree to…”

“Listen, I’m never having kids of my own, but you can sleep with whoever you want, I don’t care. And if one day you come home with a bastard, I’ll love it like it’s my own. But if I ever catch you touching your own kid, or any kid for that matter, you and I are done. Got it?”

“I never have, and I never will.”

“Good.”

“Walker!” one of Walker’s friends called from behind as the thirteen year old boy came running towards them.

“Blake, what is it?”

[Blake Palos]

“It’s Azriel, it’s happened again. You better come quick before Tanner loses his shit and does something stupid. I don’t know if the Boss packed more than one display table, but I’d rather not find out.”

[Azriel Dalman and Tanner Scobell]

“Again? I thought we’d settled this,” Walker said with all the irritation of an older brother having to clean up the same mess made by his brothers again. “Let’s go then.”

“Mind if I come along?” Aryan asked eagerly.

“Why not, he’ll be your brother-in-law someday, so you might as well.”

They followed Blake back into the ship just as Temptation was dropping anchor next to its assigned quay on the docks. They ventured into the bowels of the vessel deep below the upper decks where the passengers rarely visited. Aryan himself had scarcely been down here so close to the workers’ quarters, to the tunnels where much of the hard labour that went into keeping the yacht operational happened. They found a small crowd in those corridors, the one that they were looking for. Several of Walker’s friends were present. Aryan had never been good with names. He remembered that one was a Canadian kid who’s name started with a J, one was newer to the group, and the other was the naughty type. He wouldn’t have remembered Blake’s name either if Walker hadn’t said it earlier. The other kids that were present however, he knew. The only one of his fiance’s friends that he could remember was Harvey Sadler, the older brother of two kids from the Menagerie who were also present at this gathering. Every Smallpaw was assigned a unique costume and nickname. The youngest of that family, Oscar Eskinazi, was known as Skink, and the other one called Alessio Albanese was also called Gecko. Aside from Walker’s friends and the little lizards, two more of the Lion’s bastard sons, Aryan’s future brother-in-laws, were there as well. The youngest, Azriel Dalman, was sitting on a chair, having clearly finished crying not so long ago, as the new friend and the naughty friend were trying to get a look at several bruises across his body, including his face. Whatever had happened to him, the consequences were far worse than they’d been in the past. The middle child, Tanner Scobell, was wrestling with the Canadian kid for some reason, and that’s who Walker targeted first as he arrived on the scene.

[Harvey Sadler, Oscar Eskinazi (Skink), and Alessio Albanese (Gecko)]

“Tanner, what the hell is going on?” the older brother demanded.

“I told you! I fucking told you this would happen and you didn’t listen!” Tanner spat back viciously as he continued to struggle with the other Schoolboy. “Now look! Look at what he’s done! I’ll kill him, you hear me? I’ll fucking kill him.”

“Tanner, let go of Jacob and. Calm. Down. Now!” Walker shouted the last command so loudly his voice boomed down either end of the hallway, bouncing off the walls like sticks on drums. It was enough to finally make Tanner and Jacob stop brawling, but also enough to trigger Azriel’s crying again. Walker ignored the sniveling, trusting his care in the hands of his other two friends while he continued speaking to his other brother. “Alright, tell me what happened.”

[Jacob Tremblay]

“What do you think happened? It’s the same shit as last time, just worse. That asshole is way too rough on Azriel, and now see what happens when you don’t listen to my warnings. He’s gone too far. He has to pay!”

Everyone turned to look at the injured child. He had a bruise under his cheek, as well as on his right thigh, above his left nipple, and on his opposite shoulder. It would be easy enough to cover up with some makeup, but for someone who’s entire job revolved around appearances, it was certainly cause for concern.

“Was it one of the guests?” Aryan asked worriedly, crouching down to get a closer look at the wounds.

“Yeah, his damn fiance. That bitch treats him like a dog playing with its chew toy.”

“That dick is Braxton Bjerken, and his dad is the Breeding Ranch’s Club Master, so you can’t just go around trying to pick a fight with him,” Walker reminded him sternly. “Not that you’d win anyway.”

[Braxton Bjerken]

Tanner flared his nostrils, his voice low and rumbling like the tides. “We have to tell Dad at least. He has to know, he has to put a stop to it. Azriel isn’t just his son, he’s his property, and damaging him is damaging the Playground.”

“Azriel is Braxton’s escort, which means that he can do whatever he wants to him. But you’re right, we should still tell the Boss.”

“At least we agree on that,” the middle brother grumbled. “I’ll go.”

“No, you won’t. Go find Finn, or go find some guest to fuck. I don’t care, just stay out of trouble. Jacob, Blake, can you guys please keep an eye on him for me?”

[Finn Carr (Swiss Roll)]

[What can I say? I ran out of relevant actors to marry the Scobell siblings to, so now we get TannerXFinn, because he kind of looks like he could be part of the family and that’s good enough for me I guess. I was going to use a ten-year-old-Logan Lerman (the original Percy Jackson actor from 2010), but I’m going to save him for something else if that ever becomes a thing. If you have a more relevant idea than Finn for Tanner, please let me know and I’ll consider it. This is Finn’s first mention so it’s not like we’d be breaking the story if we changed him now]

“Sure thing,” said Jacob.

“I don’t need babysitters,” Tanner hissed like a child in need of babysitters.

“I disagree,” Walker told him conclusively, and then turned towards his friends tending to Azriel. “Connor, Mason, take him back to the dormitory. There’s a makeup kit in the closet. See what you can do, I’ll explain to the Boss why you went in before midnight.”

[Connor Esterson and Mason Cook]

“I’m not a Barbie,” Azriel protested unconvincingly, wincing as Connor poked his thigh injury.

Again, Walker ignored the pushback and turned towards Harvey. “Could you take your brothers and find Brax for me? Tell him I want to have a little chat with him later, and-”

“We don’t have to listen to you,” Oscar interrupted him with a lot more defiance than you’d expect from a seven year old.

“But you answer to me, and you’ll do as he says,” Aryan told them with as much authority as he could muster. Walker gave him an appreciative glance whilst the two Smallpaws in their jade green speedos snarled.

“Whatever you say, Sheep. We are yours to command,” said Alessio with an exaggerated bow.

“You can sure say that again,” Oscar added under his breath.

Aryan just couldn’t understand why everyone seemed to hate him so much. He was always trying to treat people nicely, especially the Smallpaws that worked for his dad whenever he was at the Menagerie, but it never seemed enough for any of them. Was it truly so unforgivable that he’d been born as the son of a Master instead of being one of his whores like them? Walker certainly seemed to believe so, to a certain degree, and so did his friends, just like the Smallpaws.

“Will you go talk to the Boss?” Harvey asked Walker, not commenting on his half-brothers’ disrespect towards Aryan.

“I will.”

Aryan stood up and spoke as bravely as he could. “I’ll come with you.”

“I’m not sure that would be a good idea,” Walker told him without meeting his eyes.

“Your dad will take this more seriously if he thinks other clubs are noticing the situation,” Aryan believed what he was saying, but in truth, he was absolutely terrified of Walker’s father. Aryan’s father might have been called the Dragon, but that man who ran the Playground was the real monster, and he’d done things that even the Dragon would have a hard time coming up with. Putting a Boy on Display, for example, was far beyond any punishment used at the Menagerie. That wasn’t to say that life was easy there by any means. The Dragon kept a pack of hounds in the basement below the club for kids that displeased him the most, and while that was undeniably a terrible punishment, at least it would be over in less than an hour instead of stretching over a week-long period like Detention. But still, with all that said, going with Walker to confront the Lion and make sure Braxton was handled properly was the right thing for Aryan to do at that moment, so he did it.

The assembly of boys divided into their separate groups to go do what they were supposed to, with Aryan following Walker back upstairs to go see the Boss on the highest floor just below the ship’s bridge. On their way up, they had to go through the main lobby where that poor Spanish Schoolboy had been getting decimated since that morning for his crime of pickpocketing a guest. Even now, Aryan could hardly bring himself to watch as he was fucked from both sides by two men with more lust than pity for the child pinned between them. How many times had he been taken that way already, and how much longer was he expected to endure such ruthless treatment. Without a doubt, every Schoolboy was far tougher than Aryan could ever hope to be.

“Walker!” someone barked from across the hall before they could reach the elevator that would take them up to the sixth floor. The two teenagers turned around and saw one of Walker’s old friends who was apparently not getting along well with the rest of the group at the moment marching towards them.

“Bryce, I’m in a bit of a hurry. Whatever it is, make it quick.”

[Bryce Gheisar]

“Where is he?” the dark haired boy demanded like Walker was somehow hiding an entire person under his g-string.

“Who?”

“Your brother.”

“For fuck’s sake, Bryce, which one?”

“Levi!”

[Levi Chrisopulos]

“Levi? Jesus, am I supposed to keep track of all the bullshit my siblings get up to? How should I know where he is? I’d assume he’s in his cabin in the same place he’s been since we left Blissport.”

Bryce rubbed his face and started pacing back and forth. “You better go up and see your dad.”

Walker frowned, getting visibly worried. “I was about to go for something else, but why? What’s happened?”

“What’s happened is that Levi is fucking missing, isn’t he?”

“What do you mean he’s missing?”

“I’m sorry, does ‘missing’ have another damn meaning in whatever language you think we’re speaking? I mean that when I brought dinner to his room this morning like I was told to, your brother wasn’t fucking there. We’ve been sweeping the whole ship looking for him and for you for the past twenty minutes. I’ve only now found you, and there’s still no sign of Levi. So like I said, you should probably go see the Boss now.”

Walker didn’t exchange another word and instead headed straight for the elevator. Aryan, caught off guard, had to take big steps to keep up and just barely managed to slip between the closing doors before they started going up. They both kept their eyes fixed on the floor number above the doors, waiting for it to change to 6.

“Your brothers are quite a handful, aren’t they? Are things always this eventful with you guys?” Aryan asked in a poor attempt to lighten the mood.

Walker let out a long breath through his nose, clenching and unclenching his jaw as he chewed his own teeth. “Yeah, I guess they are. Welcome to the family.”

Chapter Text

One day, Chandler was finally going to stop cleaning up other people’s messes, but not today. If he was working his usual job, he was cleaning up with his tongue, otherwise, he was cleaning up with a trusty Colt. Either way, by the time he was done, there would always be a body (or several) laying on the ground.

They were quite a large party walking through the streets of Athens at night. There were six of them, mostly from the Playground. Chandler admittedly preferred to work in smaller groups, or even better, by himself, but the idiot son of his Master had insisted on coming along for this shit. So now Chandler was stuck playing bodyguard to Braxton Bjerken, a boy that nobody liked, searching for a boy that nobody seemed capable of holding onto for long. Braxton had also insisted on bringing his younger fiance, a little wimp of a boy called Azriel Dalman who couldn’t defend himself even if he tried. Chandler had already seen the way Brax liked to play, he knew how rough he could be, and it seemed he’d been especially rough on his new favourite personal toy earlier that day; there was a good attempt to cover up the wounds, but Chandler had worked as a prostitute long enough to recognize concealing makeup when he saw it.

[Braxton Bjerken and Azriel Dalman]

“So let me get this straight. Levi ran away from one brothel… only to go to another?” Connor Esterson asked with a confused frown on his face. Chandler had never really liked the little runt ever since the first time they met, and yet every time he opened his mouth, he somehow made Chandler like him even less, and he really liked to open his mouth.

[Levi Chrisopulos and Connor Esterson]

Walker Scobell sounded like he was on the verge of losing his patience, if he had any left. “For fuck’s sake, Connor, no! Levi is almost definitely not at Aphrodite’s Temple, but they’re the biggest club in the city, so if anyone’s heard anything, it’s probably them. And we don’t know if Levi ran away. Someone might have taken him, it wouldn’t be the first time.”

[Walker Scobell]

“How did he even get out? There are cameras all over the ship, and no one saw him slip away?” Mason Cook pointed out, unconvinced. He was one of the few boys present whose company Chandler didn’t actually mind. The two had become friendly with each other in the short time Mason had spent working at the Ranch, but he wasn’t ‘cowboy’ enough to make it stick, so he’d ended up getting sold to the Playground instead after only a year of service to the Marshal. Still, they were close enough so that when Mason asked for his help looking for Levi the first time he’d gone missing, Chandler had answered the call with a loaded marksman’s rifle and a grumpy attitude.

[Mason Cook]

“Looks like someone deleted all the ship’s security footage from today before we could check it out,” Walker told him grimly. “Only the guards have access to the surveillance room, but it could have been any of them. That’s why the Boss is sending out Schoolboys to look for Levi instead of Big Cats; he doesn’t want to leave Temptation defended by traitors and saboteurs.”

Chandler could only attest to his own lack of involvement in whatever happened, and his lack of knowledge that the Breeding Ranch was involved in any way either. However, he couldn’t say the same with certainty about any of the other clubs aboard Temptation, not even the Playground itself. That club had resorted to too many underhanded tactics, and shooting itself in the foot to somehow gain a leg up over everyone else sounded exactly like the sort of crap they might pull.

“Seems like a whole lot of effort to keep someone around for a bitch that clearly doesn’t want to be kept,” Brax said unapologetically, speaking loudly and confidently. “If it were up to me, I’d say let the little cunt run free, see how long he lasts on the streets by himself. I guarantee that he’ll be whoring out his body by the end of the week to make ends meet, and then he’ll come running straight back to Daddy, begging to get locked up in his room again away from all those dicks that want to fuck him so bad. But we’ll have already sailed away by then. Ha!”

“Then it’s a good thing it’s not up to you,” Walker mumbled after a short silence.

“You say something?”

“I was just curious as to why you insisted on coming if you don’t care for Levi?”

“I don’t care for cute little rabbits either, but I’ll never say no to a good hunt.”

“We’re not hunting,” Walker told him, his anger barely contained in his voice.

“No? I assumed that’s what tracking down a target with the intention of catching it meant, but maybe I’m a little rusty on my dictionary, clearly unlike a genius like you. In any case, don’t worry about me, I won’t be doing any of the dirty work when we get to Aphrodite’s. That’s your job, remember?”

While the boys fired pointless shots at each other, Chandler was keeping his honed senses focused on their surroundings. They were walking up a crowded pedestrian street, and their skimpy outfits were attracting a lot of attention. For the first time since they’d left Blissport, Chandler was finally permitted to wear his standard cowboy uniform from the Breeding Ranch, and he’d never thought he’d miss the darn thing so much, especially the cowboy hat (it was hard to explain, but he somehow felt more naked without a hat than without underwear. If he had to choose between the two, he’d take the hat every time). Constantly wearing that amber orange g-string on the ship was almost enough to make him forget what it felt like to not be virtually naked all the time.

Breeding Ranch’s uniform combinations

It seemed that now that the Playground was rebranding itself since its merging with two other clubs, the Lion was apparently experimenting with some alternative uniforms. The Kittens were dressed in a slight variation of their club’s usual premium student outfits, wearing blue and black and their clothes seemed more appropriately sized so that they blended into the crowd more easily by appearing as regular schoolchildren at first glance. But the kitty ears on their heads and the chockers around their neck made it clear as to what they were. Walker had been granted the boys’ variation which came with regular shorts, whilst Mason and Connor had to use the longer skirts meant for girls.

Alternate Playground uniform

Up until that point in the trip, whenever the boys working on Temptation left the ship for any reason, they had to do so in the sailing uniform they’d all been assigned. It was a publicity stunt, a way to make sure that anyone who saw them knew that Motor Yacht Temptation was docked somewhere nearby. But their job that night wasn’t to draw that sort of attention to themselves. This was official business between clubs, and they needed to dress accordingly. Some of the boys that had been sent out to go look for Levi were disguised in regular children’s clothes to make sure they didn’t accidentally spook him away if they got too close, and also to avoid the other wrong sort of attention they might attract in the dark by themselves. Plus, wearing his cowboy booty jeans shorts with a belt made it slightly easier for Chandler to holster his revolvers on his hips, and it was a good thing he had them too. It seemed it didn’t matter where in the world they were or how much they covered up, a band of young, beautiful, unsupervised boys was an attractive target for men anywhere. But if his skills as a sharpshooter weren’t enough to keep them safe, every boy that had been sent out into the city had also been given a pair of innocent looking bracelets to wear around each of their wrists, courtesy of the Cake’d Up Wish. They were black and made of some sort of rubber-like material, fastened by a lock that could only be undone by a unique key that was being kept back at the ship, and a few halfhearted attempts had made it clear that they would not be so easily removed without some sort of special tool. Inside one of the bracelets was a built-in radio to communicate with the other search parties and Temptation, and inside the other was a tracking device so that the Masters could make sure any more of their boys wouldn’t go missing, unwillingly or otherwise. They were told to put one around each hand so that even if a boy decided to be brave and lose a limb, it would be hard to dismember oneself twice with only a single hand left, not to mention surviving the escape attempt.

“Anyway, how many times are we going to be expected to help find your Master’s precious son? When we get him back, you better tie him down with a damn leash, you hear me?”

“I remind you, Braxton, that you volunteered to tag along for this. Every club that’s helping the Playground at the moment volunteered to do so.”

“Obviously. Your sissy brother is going to delay our vacation so long as he’s missing, so better to find him quickly and get back to enjoying ourselves. You know, I think I might have a go at him when we catch him. I heard he likes it rough, just like good little Azhy here. Say, Walker, do all your brothers like it so rough? Must be something in that ho-blood of yours.”

“Whatever part of you that touches Levi, will be permanently removed from your body,” Walker warned him very matter-of-factly.

“I don’t remember him being this bad when I was working at the Ranch,” Mason whispered to Chandler so that no one else could hear them.

“A whole lot’s changed since then, him especially.”

“What happened?”

“He got older, and the workers ain’t.” He paused when he spotted a stranger staring at him the wrong way, and then flashed his revolvers, which seemed enough to convince him that there were probably easier targets walking around somewhere else in the city. “What about your new darn friend, the blond one, is he always this easy to rile up?”

“Yep.”

“Perfect, I’m so glad he’s in charge.”

Aphrodite’s Temple certainly leaned into its obvious theme, at least from an aesthetic perspective. It was a large building made of white stone and red marble built upon a raised foundation, with a row of pillars lining the front porch outside the main entrance. A statue of the Greek goddess that gave the brothel its name was carved into a tympanum of the pediment, with more erotic human figures depicted on either side of her basking in bodily indulgence. Standing between the pillars to entice passing men were several boys called Hetaerae dressed in chlamys that showed off a lot of skin to look like ancient Greeks. The brothel seemed to be a popular destination, not just for locals, but for tourists too, with several foreign-looking individuals taking one of the kids inside or leaving after having just finished with one of those kids.

Aphrodite’s Temple’s uniform (chlamys)

“Remember, I do the talking,” Walker told them as they stood right outside the whorehouse.

Brax crossed his arms and frowned.  “Why should I let a slut speak for me?”

“Because the Lion put me in charge of this, so if you have an issue with that, you’re welcome to take it up with him. He’s in a really good mood right now to listen to your complaints, I promise. Chandler will go back with you to make sure you’re safe until you get to his office, but after that, I can’t make any promises. Or, if you prefer, you can stay right here and keep your mouth shut like everyone else when I speak to Himeros. He’s expecting us, and the deal was to give a few hours of our services in exchange for any info he might have on Levi, but there’s a chance the owner of this place won’t say anything helpful before we leave. Himeros might have felt insulted that the Boss didn’t extend an invitation to his club and is only taking interest in him now that he needs something from Aphrodite’s, so maybe I’ll have to give him a little extra something to convince him. Might be an invitation, might be a blowjob, might be that Connor and Mason have to sneak away and do some digging in his office while we keep him busy. That would certainly explain why the Boss sent you two with us. Either way, I’d rather not go back to the ship and face him empty handed.”

“Don’t worry, Mason and I are pros when it comes to this sort of thing,” Connor boasted proudly. “Chandler can tell you guys how well it went the last times we worked together.”

“Don’t even get me started on those, especially not the darn Vault,” the Cattle replied exasperatedly.

“Hey, the Vault and the Veil still ended in success, didn’t they?”

“Yeah, but both times I had to kill a lot of people to make it happen. I’d rather not get my hands dirty today, if that’s alright with you, so whatever y’all do, make sure it’s quick and clean this time, ya hear me?”

“Chandler’s right. We’re not here to make enemies, so we can’t afford any more messes tonight.”

“If you need us to do something, we’ll need a signal,” said Mason.

“Fine. ‘What time is it?’, that’s the signal, got it? If you don’t think you can do anything at that moment, just answer ‘I don’t know’, but if you see an opening, say ‘closer to dawn’ or ‘closer to dusk’, depending on the hour. Sounds good? Then let’s do this.”

The kids walked up to the main entrance and were met by a couple of Hetaerae who looked them up and down curiously. One boy turned around, gesturing for them to follow him, but the other round-faced boy stopped him and then said something quickly in Greek. The first boy listened, then shrugged, taking a step back to let his colleague lead the strangers from Temptation inside instead of him. After that odd interaction, the seven kids entered the temple together. It was barely brighter in there than the night streets outside, with the dim lights giving the impression that every room was only lit by candles. Just like the pederastic practices of old, men and boys coupled with each other without privacy or shame, a continuous orgy stretching across two dozen rooms. The perfumed mist filling the building struggled to mask the scent of cum in the air, and the calming harp music echoing across the building soothed the nerves the same way the quiet sighs and giggles of the children excited the loins. The fun didn’t end after they climbed a flight of stairs to the second floor of the brothel, discovering a nearly identical scene to what they’d just witnessed downstairs. It was only on the third floor where there were finally no adults to be found, only a long hallway with several doors on either side that must have been where the young Crib-Kids lived. At the end of the corridor was another door, and that’s where the little Hetaira accompanying them bowed his head and walked away, but not before he said something vaguely suspicious.

“We talk after, please,” he said in very bad English. It wasn’t exactly clear if he was asking or demanding. He seemed determined to see them again, and more than a little desperate too. But he knocked on the door and then walked away before they could ask any more questions, and a voice on the other side ordered them to come in.

“Six beautiful whores. Your Masters are generous, I was expecting two or three at most,” Himeros said as soon as they were all inside. As far as first impressions went, Chandler had seen worse. The guy was very old, with silver hair and a thick beard that made him look like a Greek philosopher. His office was small, but cozy, and it certainly had an ancient vibe to it. There was an open balcony on the opposite side of the door, overlooking the busy street below and letting the noise from the pedestrians drift into the room on the third floor as distant echoes.

“I ain’t a whore, but thank you,” said Braxton, immediately disobeying Walker’s instructions, which earned him a warning glare from every other boy in the office.

“How old are you?” asked Himeros.

“He’s fifteen,” Walker answered before Brax could.

“If he is not a man, then he is a boy, and under my roof, if he is a boy, then he is a whore. He will work like the rest of you.”

Chandler couldn’t help but smirk behind his Master’s son. Honestly, what did he think was going to happen? That he’d be allowed to just sit back and watch, or maybe even take one of them for himself? Brax was always so eager to prove himself to dear old daddy, he rarely ever stopped to think about the potential outcomes of his actions. If Levi hadn’t suddenly disappeared, his treatment of Azriel would have certainly not gone unpunished by his fiance owner and father. This time, however, arrogance and lust had guided his thinking, and now they were going to get him fucked, just like he deserved.

Again, Brax opened his mouth to protest the decision, but Walker was quicker. “None of us are staying long unless we get a lead on our missing Schoolboy. If you have nothing to tell us, we’ll repay the time we’ve taken from you with an hour of our own, just like we agreed. But if you do have information, we’ll stay until sunrise. So?”

“A businessman like your father. I like your courage, boy, it’s inspiring. When your friends go down to join my Hetaerae, I think I shall keep you for myself and enjoy that courage in private before I let you go down with them.”

“Levi Chrisopulos? Eleven years old, small, brown haired, always looks like he’s just finished crying,” Walker interrogated Himeros, unfazed.

“Chrisopulos, you say? Quite the Greek name, he could easily pass for a local, if not for the fact that he doesn’t speak a word of Greek, which I know because I’ve already done my research on who you’re searching for, so save me the description, and your lies. I know he’s no Schoolboy — he’s the Principal’s son, your brother. See, Walker Scobell? I already know more than you thought I would.”

“I’m impressed that you know me, and Levi too. My Master went through a lot of trouble to make sure his favourite son’s existence was kept as quiet as possible after the Unveiling, but I hope you’ll understand if he’s less than willing to be sharing that sort of information with the world.”

“Of course. To lose one’s child once is a terrible thing. Twice, well, something very wrong must be going on.”

“Levi, do you know where he is?”

“No, but I know where he’s been.”

“Where?”

“Right here. One of my Hetaira spotted him wandering about the streets by the docks alone like an abandoned puppy — or perhaps an abandoned kitten would be more appropriate, no? Precious little thing, of course my Hetaira didn’t even recognize who he was looking at. He brought this stranger back to the temple, thinking he was doing your brother a favour by offering him a job at my establishment. But he never even made it upstairs for the interview. The moment Levi seemed to comprehend what sort of building he was in, he fled. Here, we don’t chase after children and drag them back. They come to us willingly, and they stay of their own accord, so I hope you understand if I didn’t send any Hetaerae after him.”

Even just by staring at the back of that curly-haired head, Chandler could feel Walker’s anger seeping out of the teenage boy. Himeros had the Principal’s son in his grasp, he knew who Levi was, and yet he still let the boy slip through his fingers without even trying to close his fist. It seemed Walker was right to assume this Club Master would be a little salty about his lack of invitation from the Lion.

“How long ago was this?” asked Walker, doing a much better job of controlling himself than Chandler would have thought him capable of. Maybe he’d underestimated this guy after all.

“Just barely an hour ago.”

“Do you have proof?”

“None whatsoever. We don’t keep cameras here for the privacy of our guests and workers alike, but you're welcome to interrogate the whore who brought him in. His name is Giorgos Prapas, but you may only speak to him after your side of the bargain is completed.”

[Giorgos Prapas]

“Thank you. Could I also ask that you let that one go,” said Walker, pointing towards Braxton to everyone’s surprise, including Braxton himself. “If Levi was really here less than an hour ago, we need to tell everyone else we have out there searching for him before the trail goes cold. Besides, I’m afraid he made a bit of a point earlier. He’s never been trained as a whore. If you let him work downstairs with the rest of us, he risks embarrassing your club and the Breeding Ranch with his lack of skill or experience. Letting him leave would be to both our benefits.”

Chandler was disappointed, not to mention angry. He wanted Brax to get some of that karma he deserved so badly, and now Walker was robbing him of the chance to see that happen. But what was most frustrating was that he couldn’t even fault Walker’s logic; there’s nothing more annoying than knowing you can’t be mad at the person that you want to be mad at.

“Hm, very well. But I better not catch him speaking to Prapas. That boy is currently supposed to be working, and I won’t have him lose any more time with you before his shift is over.”

“That’s fine with me, we can wait until after we’re done.”

“Ah, and of course, your friend there with the hat cannot take his weapons downstairs to work. He must leave them here, and I shall return them when the deal is completed,” Chandler reluctantly removed his Colts from their holsters and set them down on the desk between them and Himeros. “Excellent. Before you go, let me just explain how things are done here. At the Temple of Aphrodite, we aim to replicate the pederastry of ancient times, a glorious tradition that has sadly been lost to the world. Our way of doing things means that only the men are permitted to be dominant here, and you as the boy must not show any signs of enjoying yourselves. You must display restraint and discipline, and so you may not moan, you may not ejaculate, and you may not ‘get into it’, as you Americans might put it. Is that clear?”

“Yes, sir,” Walker answered for them all.

“Then all of you, get going, except for you, Lion’s cub. Come with me, there’s a room just down the hall that should suit our needs.”

“Sure thing, but can I just quickly ask what time it is? Just to keep track of the hour, you see.”

“Closer to dusk,” said Connor.

“Yeah, obviously,” Mason added, pretending to be exasperated by the unhelpful answer.

“It’s ten past midnight, I’ll keep you all until six,” said Himeros. “If that suffices, let us be on our way.”

It should have been easy to keep track of two boys dressed like schoolgirls when everyone else looked like ancient Greeks, and yet as soon as they’d made their way back downstairs together, Chandler had somehow immediately lost track of his friend and his chatty companion, and with Walker and Brax also gone, that left the cowboy alone with the fiance of his young boss for the time being.

Azriel seemed to be handling himself well next to Chandler as he sat on a man’s lap with his back pressed against the guy’s muscular chest, but whereas most of the other boys in the brothel had to try not to show any pleasure, Azriel was clearly doing his best not to show any signs of pain from his injuries he’d sustained from his fiance. Thankfully, the men here didn’t seem so rough as the ones from Blissport, handling the little boys gently and almost lovingly. There also seemed to be a rule of only one man per boy and vice versa, meaning that Azriel's poor abused hole didn’t have to deal with two big cocks being shoved inside of it at the same time.

Chandler was riding another man’s lap in the Breeding Ranch’s signature cowgirl style. His partner looked like a real Spartan warrior, and he had to keep reminding himself that he wasn’t supposed to pretend to like the sex, which was the complete opposite of what the Cattle were taught back home. At the Ranch, the kids were told to show as much enthusiasm as possible every time they were having sex with a customer, just like most other brothels. But Chandler had to admit that everyone’s restraint was almost as arousing as the constant moaning and blissful screaming he was used to. The way he locked eyes with his lover like they were afraid of what might happen if they looked away for even a second while Chandler’s chin quivered from the sensation of a giant rod splitting his ass cheeks apart every time he bounced on it. Both of the man’s big hands held the boy’s hips and guided his slow movements, helping to lift himself up and drop back down on that long snake that was teasing his prostate. When the viper finally shot its venom into him, he felt a shiver run up his spine that caused him to melt into the customer’s strong arms and quickly cover up the small amount of semen he’d accidentally released from his own erection. He was thankful that his partner was more focused on his lips and didn’t notice his failure before he finally left, and Chandler breathed a sigh of relief, scolding himself for the bad start.

It didn’t take too long for Walker to rejoin them shortly after his first client, and then the two spy kids showed up only a minute or two after that, acting like they’d never even been gone. Standing out in their blue and black uniforms like a lost school trip gone wrong, they were each picked up by their own men quickly enough who didn’t ask any questions about what they were doing there. Mason ended up on his back with a very large individual on top of him pumping between his legs, whilst Connor was on his knees pleasuring a long piece of wood with his mouth.

Chandler had found another man to saddle up on, and he rode his stallion like the sun would never rise again. He felt the hot breath on his neck turn him on unlike ever before, which was a repeating occurrence he’d noticed these past few weeks. Chandler had turned thirteen not so long ago, and it seemed puberty had less patience than a client to get at him. All the hormones and lust that came for boys at that age were suddenly hitting him like a train these days. Before, his work had always been all acting and no pleasure, but now, he found himself ‘getting into it’ more and more. He’d welcomed the change during the past few weeks aboard Temptation, but tonight, his blessing had turned into somewhat of a curse for him. Every time he laid with a different customer he always finished on the brink of his climax, having to hold himself back with all his might to make sure he didn’t bust. Most of the clients only spoke to him in Greek and didn’t seem to catch the fact that he couldn’t understand a single word they were saying to him, but that didn’t matter. Their soft whispering in his ear, the beautiful language on their tongues, and the smooth tone of sweet talking was enough to fill him up with a desire that risked leaking out of his cock every time their lips touched his skin.

He did have to complain about the lack of originality in this place. He and his companions had been taught a hundred different positions to fuck, and yet the men here only ever seemed to want to take him from the front, almost like some sort of sign of respect. Besides a handful of exceptions he could’ve counted on one hand, Chandler noted that it was the same case for all the other boys around him.

Come morning, Chandler and the Schoolboys were all in the same state of exhaustion after a full non-stop night shift that left their bodies spent and their balls full to the point of bursting. Aphrodite’s Temple was closed in the early hours of the morning, so as the last customers left, all the working children that had been up all night having sex let themselves fall into the nearest furniture to catch their breaths. Chandler and the rest wanted to go, but they still had one thing left to do.

“Spread out and look for Prapas,” Walker instructed them when they were a little more rested.

Most of the boys Chandler approached didn’t seem to understand whatsoever what he was asking from them, so he resorted to just saying the name Prapas and hoping one of the kids would point him in the right direction, and eventually one of them finally did. Chandler wasn’t even surprised to see that it was the boy who’d led them to his Master’s office when they’d arrived. Prapas caught him staring and nervously gestured for the cowboy to follow him outside into a back alley where no one would hear them talk.

“Your Master told us that we should come find you after we were all finished. I’m guessin’ it ain’t no coincidence that you wanted to talk with us as well?”

“I knew Himeros send you to me, because he want me to give you lie,” Prapas said in a terrible English and with an accent thicker than gravy, which made Chandler have to focus super hard to understand what the fuck this kid was saying to him.

“He wanted you to lie to me? About what?”

“About boy, Levi Chrisopulos. Himeros only tell you half the truth. Yes, I see him at docks while shopping for supplies for dinner at Temple, and then I bring Levi here, but those are only truths. I never think Levi abandoned orphan or jobless hobo and try to give work at Aphrodite’s. I recognize him as Lion’s cub, and meant to have Levi sent back to Lion. But Master had other idea. Himeros made me trick Levi into room and lock door, even as he kicked and fought to flee. Then, my Master called bad men, criminal men. I do not know who they are, but they came soon, and they took Lion’s cub, and I do not know where they go. That is all.”

“Like hell it is. The fuck do you mean? First, why are you saying this if your pimp wanted you to lie to me?”

“Because what my Master do is very wrong. Levi was guest, and Himeros betray him and make him prisoner, then sell him off for lots of money. That is sacred offence of tradition in house of goddess, or any house.”

“Ok, but you’re sure that when you found Levi, he was by himself?” If that were the case, then that meant that nobody had actually stolen the Principal’s son off the ship and that he’d escaped on his own, or that he’d at least managed to initially slip away from his kidnappers. Either way, someone still helped him by deleting the security footage.

“Yes. Levi completely alone, very lost, very wet — I think he go for swim? I think to help him, and he trust me, but then bad men come take him. I am guilty too then of crime against guest,” Prapas seemed horrified by his sudden realization and gripped his hair like he was on the verge of tears.

“Hey, listen to me, calm down, kid. You can still make this right, just tell me who came to collect.”

“I do not know, I do not know.”

“You’ve gotta have some idea of who took Levi.”

“Only a guess. A few months ago, new gang came into city. Take big turf by the old docks. Only rumours, but they traffickers and snugglers.”

“You mean smugglers?”

“Yes, that what I say. But a few weeks ago, they disappear too, like the people they take. Poof! Gone, like tide rising and going away. No one see them since, but what happen to Levi, very similar to what they use to do. Take people, lots of kids especially, then make them gone.”

“You said their turf was down by the docks?”

“Yes, old docks, but I don’t know where exactly. My Master not tell us such things, only tell us to stay away. Aphrodite’s Temple never liked the traffickers and snugglers, they competition to us and steal our space and Hetaerae if we get too close, but my Master maybe make deal with them as revenge against Lion. He was very not happy when he didn’t get invitation to big cruise ship vacation. I hope you find Levi, he seem like nice kid. Friendly, a little sad, but I can forgive sadness. We live in sad world afterall, where little guests are taken by bad men. I hope you use those guns on the bad men who take little guests and make them pay.”

“Yeah? Well, thanks to you, I might just get the chance to make the ‘snugglers’ pay, and then find Levi too. Thanks a ton, you’ve been a big help.”

“Yes, but now you must promise to take me back with you. If Himeros discover what I tell you, I die, or worse, I disappear like Lion’s cub. You must take me to Playground. I work good, I promise. I will serve Lion well, just don’t leave me here, please.”

“Um… I ain’t from the Playground. I’m from the Breeding Ranch.”

“I… don’t know what that is. Is it cowboy temple?”

“Uhhh, yeah, I guess you could call it that, but I ain’t thinkin’ you’d be a good fit. The Playground, though, might work out for you if you think you’re ready for a place like that, which I can tell that you ain’t, but that ain’t my business either. Here’s the real thing though, we can’t take you with us right now. We can’t afford to piss off your Master while we’re looking for someone in his city. But I’ll tell the Lion as soon as I can. I’ve only heard rumours, but apparently he’s real’ good at making cute little boys like you disappear from one place and reappear in another, especially when the little boys are willing to be moved. It might be tomorrow morning, it might be when Temptation leaves Athens, or it might be in a year, but someone’ll eventually come around to pick you up. When they do, you need to be ready to drop everything at that moment and go with them, and they’ll ‘snuggle’ you away to Blissport.”

The young Hetaira let out a short burst of laughter, sounding relieved. “Ha, I see what I say now! I say ‘snuggler’, but snuggle like a hug, yes? Smuggle and snuggle, ha, English is very funny language. I must practice it.”

“Yes, you really do,” Chandler muttered to himself. He wanted to be annoyed, but this kid was just too darn endearing to get mad at. “But did you hear what I told you?”

“Yes, I hear you.”

“Good boy, so sit tight and keep your head down. Now, if you’ll excuse me, it’s time for this cowboy to go riding into the sunset, or sunrise I guess. Whatever, see ya, partner.”

“Bye bye, bart-narr.” Giorgos tried and failed to repeat the last word, but the smile and wave he gave Chandler were enough to make the stoic southern American boy smile back.

The cowboy went to find the other Schoolboys and gathered them by the entrance so they could finally leave this place. Mason had gone to fetch his guns for him and Chandler graciously took them back before Walker spoke to him as they started walking away from Aphrodite’s. “What did the kid have to say about Levi?”

Chandler recounted everything he’d just been told, and the others listened intently. When he was finished, he turned towards Connor and Mason. “What about y'all? Find anything good in the old man’s office while you were off sneaking around?”

“Only what confirms what you just told us,” said Mason. “Most of his paperwork was written in Greek, so we couldn’t exactly read it. But there were a few maps with some red lines. I think it was meant to mark the boundaries between the smugglers’ turf and Aphrodite’s territory. There were some buildings circled in red too, small on the map, but they looked like old warehouses.”

“We’ll tell some of the other teams that are closer to check it out, and to stay away from the Temple.” Walker raised his wrist, getting ready to send out the message, but not before he gave them all another glance and smiled. “Good work everyone.”

Chapter Text

Elliot never thought he’d see the day he would be working together with all the people he really considered as family, and yet there he was, hiking towards the old docks of Athens in the early hours of daylight with four of his brothers at his side and his cousin as well.

They’d all been sold to different clubs over the years. Elliot was the oldest, and he’d been shipped off to the Three Velvets when it was still under the ownership of House Gallagher. He’d been so young that he couldn’t even remember his parents’ faces that much anymore, nor was he there to witness the birth of his two youngest brothers. His siblings had been kept around for longer than Elliot thanks to the price he’d fetched for their parents, but when their dear mother and her husband had inevitably needed money again, she barely raised an objection to selling her four remaining children for a pitiful price. The Three Velvets wasn’t hiring at the time, so instead she turned to the Playground of International Boys. The Boss wasn’t willing to buy more than three of her boys though, not yet knowing that a cousin of theirs, a blond boy by the name of Dexter Sol Ansell, was coincidentally already working for him. Their mother was obviously terrible, but she did at least have the decency to not send off one of her children to work by themselves (twice), so Leo and Harvey were taken off her hands by the Boss, whilst the youngest two, Alessio and Oscar, were sent off to the Menagerie.

[Dexter Sol Ansell, Leo Hart, Harvey Sadler, Alessio Albanese (Gecko), and Oscar Eskinazi (Skink)]

For the past three years, that’s how things were. The brothers would use as many of their days off as they could to visit each other at work, trying their best to keep contact despite the whole world seemingly wanting to keep them apart. Elliot had the most free time to go see his family, since he stopped working for the Gallaghers as a Bellhop when he turned fourteen and instead was employed as a bellhop in the regular sense of the word, keeping the Three Velvets nice and tidy for all its guests. Of course, he was young and handsome, so for the right price, the occasional customer always made sure he didn’t forget any of his old training, and it was a good thing too, because when the Boss pushed out Elliot’s old Masters and took over their establishments, all the Bellhops that were fifteen and under were turned into Schoolboys or Silks. Elliot had almost made it out of a whore’s life, only to be shoved right back into it. But he didn’t hold a grudge against his new Master; having sex with men once more was a small price to pay for the chance to be closer to his family. Besides, it’s not like he had any great love or loyalty to the Gallaghers, especially compared to the Boss — one had torn him away from his family, the other had brought them back to him, and for that, he was grateful. Elliot thought that working with Leo and Harvey plus Dexter as a bonus was already luckier than anything he could have expected from life, and that wishing for Alessio and Oscar to be with them as well would be greedy of him. But then, Temptation happened, and for the first time ever the whole family was reunited, even if they knew it was only until they returned to Blissport and the youngest of them would go back to the Menagerie.

Elliot, Leo, Harvey, and Dexter were all wearing the new alternative Playground uniforms, though Elliot was given the boy’s version whilst the others wore the girl variant. The shorts made it easier for him to holster the gun he’d also been given in case they encountered any trouble. Elliot was surprised that the Boss trusted him, a former employee of his enemies, with a firearm (not even every team had been given one), but perhaps he understood the debt that Elliot owed to him, and was actually placing his trust in that debt rather than in him. Alessio and Oscar on the other hand were rocking their Menagerie costumes, with Alessio being dressed as a sexy gecko and Oscar as a skink, with sparkling lizard scales that shimmered under the sunrise, stylized masquerade masks covering the upper half of their heads, and long tails hovering just above the ground. The Dragon had sent the young Smallpaws to help with the search so that it could not be said that the Menagerie stood on the sideline when the Playground needed them.

The six British children made haste towards the abandoned part of the port, having just received orders from the ship to go investigate some old warehouses after Walker Scobell and his team had successfully gotten a lead from the biggest local little club called Aphrodite’s Temple. There were other search parties converging on the area, but they were still a long way away since most of them had gone uptown after they’d received an earlier report from Walker’s team that Levi had been spotted near the city’s most prominent brothel. Elliot and his family were the closest ones to the docks, and so they would arrive before any of the others.

[Walker Scobell and Levi Chrisopulos]

“Are you sure your buddies know what they’re doing?” Alessio asked Harvey, who used to hang out a lot with Walker’s friend group until he’d been reunited with his brothers for this voyage.

“Nah, my mates are all idiots, but if the Boss told us to go check out those old dusty bins, he must trust their info, which is enough for me.”

“Ha, but you have a crush on one of those idiots, don’t you?” Oscar teased him, sniggering uncontrollably to himself.

Harvey turned his face away and blushed. “Don’t be daft, I don’t have a crush on Connor.”

[Connor Esterson]

“Who said anything about Connor?” Alessio replied, adding his own giggles to their younger brother’s.

“There’s no point pretending otherwise,” Leo told him, half mocking, half reassuring. “we were there at the Veil after the fighting was over. I wasn’t sure anyone was going to be able to tear the two of you apart.”

“We’re just friends. We’d been through a lot and were just happy to see each other again, that’s all.”

“Oh for sure, because all my friends also started French kissing each other after being apart for a few weeks. You don’t even have your usual excuse of being high like you always are. You were as sober as a nun when you kissed Connor.”

Harvey turned pink as his brothers laughed at him, with only Elliot and Dexter not joining in. The eldest sibling wrapped an arm around his little brother and pulled him close, leaning down to speak to him in a low voice. “Don’t feel the pressure. If you want to be with Connor, don’t let them shame you away from him, and if you don’t want to be with Connor, don’t let that kiss make you feel like you owe him anything more. Alright?” Harvey nodded his head, and Elliot playfully messed up his curly hair before letting go of him.

Elliot had always thought himself to be a weak and impressionable boy. He was a good servant, submissive and obedient, but never a leader, until the Unveiling. When he was with his bastard brothers, he really came into his own person and took charge, but without them, he was just another slave to whichever Master happened to own him.

“Hey Harvey, if you want to marry Connor, now would be a good time. Haven’t you heard? Weddings are in fashion this summer, but you can wear him for the rest of your life if you put a ring on his finger.”

“Alright, we get it, thanks,” Dexter said exasperatedly. Their shy little blond cousin always felt slightly out of place next to the dark haired siblings, and he was too quiet to assert his place amongst them, but he was still family, which meant that one way or another, everyone needed to get along with each other.

“Hey, speaking of marriages, I was just thinking,” Alessio began while balancing on the parapet between the sidewalk and the water. If he fell the wrong way, he’d be in for a bit of a swim, so Elliot yanked Gecko off before something could go wrong. “Yeah, so anyway, I was just thinking, when your Boss marries off all his sons, who goes to live with who?”

“What do you mean?” asked Harvey.

“Well, like Walker and Sheep. Who goes to live with who? Does Walker come to the Menagerie, or does Sheep go to the Playground, or is it a long distance relationship sorta deal?”

[Aryan Simhadri (Sheep)]

Harvey pouted as he pondered the question. It seemed he hadn’t considered the possibility of losing one of his friends after they got back.

“I would assume that…” Leo began to answer, only to shake his head when he couldn’t think of anything. “No, I really have no bloody idea.”

“Who says they’ll even stick around after they’re married?” Elliot jumped in, considering other possibilities still. “Who’s to say they don’t run off and find a nice, calm corner for themselves where things are quiet and simple. I know I would.”

“I don’t think their fathers would be too happy if they married off their sons only for them to run away,” Dexter retorted. “Something tells me the Masters wouldn’t let that happen.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right,” Elliot admitted disappointedly. He didn’t really know any of the boys being married off to each other, but he couldn't help but feel bad for them, or at least for the Lion’s son. From one abused bastard to another, he could sympathize with them and hope that they found a happy ending, as Elliot had found his. Well, maybe he hadn’t found a happy ending yet, but at least he’d found happiness for the time being, and that was already plenty.

They eventually reached the old part of town that they were sent to investigate. It certainly seemed abandoned, even though it wasn’t that far away from the bustling streets where they’d disembarked from M/Y Temptation. The street lights here weren’t working, and what little natural light was drizzling down on them from the early sunrise wasn’t helping them much to see where they were going either. But they could still easily make out the shapes of two warehouses lined up next to each other further down the road, and that’s where they decided to head towards first.

[Just to give you guys an idea of what sort of building they’re heading into. Just imagine them as less rundown]

“Stay close to me. Nobody goes wandering off by themselves, got it?” Elliot told them as he pulled out the pistol holstered on his tailbone, just in case. After he’d stopped working as a whore for the Gallaghers, they’d taught him to use his body to fight rather than fuck for them. His marksman training hadn’t been completed in time for the battle at the Unveiling (which was lucky for him, considering how that ended for most of the Footmen that had gone), but he was still a decent enough shot with a gun. Nevertheless, if he could avoid a fight, he’d very much prefer to do so, especially with his unarmed relatives by his side.

The family approached the closest warehouse and very slowly entered the building through a side entrance since the huge main doors were sealed shut from the inside. They snuck down the side corridor until they came out into the hangar, and held their breaths. It was completely, utterly emptied out. The only thing filling the room was the sound of their own footsteps echoing inside the vast desolate room.

“There’s nothing here,” Oscar said thrice as his voice rebounded off the curved roof far above them.

“Really? Thank you, Skank, my eyes wouldn’t have noticed if you weren’t here to tell them,” Alessio replied impatiently.

“Hey, I told you not to call me that! It’s Skink, not Skank.”

“For you, it’s both.”

The younger brother moved to hit his sibling before Elliot hissed at them both to stay quiet. He let his eyes wander around the room, scanning the second floor walkways stretching along the length of the depot, but they seemed just as empty as it was where they stood. If anyone had been operating out of this place recently, they’d either been gone a long time, or they really knew how to clean up after themselves.

“Should we bother checking out the other one?” Leo asked hesitantly.

Elliot took a deep breath, and shook his head. “I feel that we’re going to be disappointed again. Let’s send out an answer and leave this place instead of wasting our time.” Elliot raised his wrist that had the radio bracelet and spoke loud and clearly. “This is Elliot Grihault to any nearby teams, we’ve checked the old warehouses and they’re empty. Take your searches elsewhere and pass the message along.”

They waited a few seconds, expecting two or three other teams to give them a response, but were left with nothing but silence. Elliot tried again. “This is Elliot, are there any teams in range?”

Nothing but silence.

“Maybe there just aren’t any teams close enough to pick up our signal?” Dexter proposed, unconvinced by his own suggestion.

“Half the teams were on their way here, how could none of them be in range yet?”

Alessio pointed up at the roof. “These bracelets don’t look too high quality, if you ask me. Maybe they can’t get a signal in here. Let’s go outside and try again.”

Just then, they heard the booming sound resonate inside the warehouse of a heavy metal door slamming closed. They turned their heads to see that the way to the corridor through which they’d come in had just been sealed shut, locking them inside. The six children ran to it, struggling with the doorknob to no avail.

“Step back,” Elliot ordered them before he shot the handle, hoping to break the lock, but when he tried once more he found that the door would barely budge, as though someone had placed something very heavy on the other side to keep them trapped. Even with three of them pushing at a time, it didn’t make a difference.

“Uh… guys, what is that?” Alessio asked, fear taking hold as he took several steps back towards them. Everyone else turned their heads again to see what he was talking about, and a feeling of dread got injected straight into Elliot’s veins. Pouring out of vents that he hadn’t noticed before now, the building was steadily being filled with a mist that was a light shade of pink and sparkled at the slightest touch of light. It crept towards them like a deadly snake on the hunt, slithering across the floor with its sights locked on its next meal, as though the mist itself were alive and hungry and could just see them standing there looking so appetizing in their sexy outfits.

“It’s Glitter mist,” Elliot told them in a voice that had already accepted defeat and humiliation. He recognized this form of the drug, as he’d seen it used before at the Onyx Gala when he was still working for the House of Gallaghers. His old Masters had found a way to turn the potent aphrodisiac into a fog-like form, the same way the Candyshop had turned it into a gummy-like edible. But at the party, the Gallaghers had used a light mixture, a dosage that would only be enough to encourage sex amongst the guests rather than make it a need for survival. The Glitter mist used at the Gala was hard to make out with the naked eye, but this cloud was thicker than a morning haze in the London autumn.

“What do we do?” Dexter panicked.

“Absolutely nothing,” Elliot replied sadly, stowing away his gun in anticipation of what was coming. “Don’t bother holding your breaths, the best we can do now is get it out of our system as quickly as possible. Do all of you understand what that means? Good. And hey, for what it’s worth, at least it will probably be fun while it lasts.”

The blinding mist reached them before long and invaded their noses with a sickly sweet smell like rotting berries. The dosage in the air was so potent that it only took a few breaths to start taking its effects, and before long the only thing Elliot could think of was grabbing his nearest relative and fucking him raw. Luckily for him, he managed to grab two for himself.

Elliot couldn’t remember ever finding his two youngest siblings so attractive, and yet they were suddenly irresistible to him as they dropped to their knees and practically fought each other to unzip their big brother’s shorts and tear down his underwear. The fifteen year old dark haired teenager was already bricked up from the Glitter before they even pulled out his six inches of boy meat. He’d just shaved down there the day before, which made it all the easier for Alessio and Oscar to kiss and lick his length with salivating mouths while taking turns gurgling his balls inside their jaws. When little Skink started taking the tip of his big brother’s manhood between his small lips, swirling the edges with his tiny slick tongue, Alessio was doing his part by jerking off the root of the cock and switching between kissing the side of Elliot’s cock or kissing Oscar’s cheek, sometimes even kissing Elliot’s cock through Oscar’s cheek. Elliot for his part was encouraging his young family’s breathtaking work by caressing their thick heads of hair that were as dark as his own. Yet his lust couldn’t be satiated with how slowly Oscar was taking his dick, so without warning, he gripped the youngest boy’s hair and shoved the rest of his wood down the seven year old’s throat, then pulled out and did it again. The kid’s eyes rolled into the back of his head, loving the way his older brother face-fucked him nice and hard, the same way Elliot loved the way his little brother’s tiny wet tunnel clenched and squeezed his meat.

But how could Elliot be so cruel as to only treat one of the boys kneeling beneath him with such affection. He loved all his family equally afterall, and they all therefore deserved equal attention from his part. So after he touched the back of Oscar’s mouth again, he fully pulled out and took a moment to admire how the child’s tongue stayed hanging out of his mouth, dripping wet with spit and heat. Alessio, the mischievous little troublemaker that he was, suddenly sped up jacking off Elliot and made the teenager shoot his first load all over their brother’s lusty face, soaking his outstretched tongue with a sticky substance other than saliva. Elliot only grinned at Gecko’s little prank and rewarded his naughty stunt by stuffing his face next with the dripping-wet cock. Thanks to the Glitter continuously entering his system with every breath, he still had plenty of juice left in the tank.

While that was happening, Leo and Harvey had sandwiched their younger cousin between them. Dexter was making out with Harvey from the front, whilst the eldest of the three was pinning the blond boy between them, rubbing his crotch against Dexter’s plump little ass buns and kissing the back of his neck as he started pushing his way inside. Dexter thanked his cousins with loud girly moans that Harvey ate up like they were candy for his tongue to lick and savour.

Elliot had picked up Skink into his arms to kiss his brother’s sweet and salty cum-stained face. The little boy was so small that his bottom only reached Elliot’s stomach, so Alessio on the floor was free to happily keep blowing the eldest’s cock on his own. Sometimes, when he was feeling roguish again, he’d venture upwards and have a taste of Oscar’s butthole which was appetizingly held wide apart for him by Elliot’s hands, and then he’d go back to pleasing that hard dick with his mouth. When Elliot dropped his second load inside of Alessio’s mouth and the ten year old swallowed every drop, he held Oscar in his arms so tightly while stuffing his tongue down his throat that he was afraid he might suffocate the poor boy. But Skink seemed to love the lack of oxygen, and frankly, so did Elliot.

The absolute taboo sin the family was committing in that warehouse should have been enough to make any person sick to the stomach. Whenever they were forced to do something to each other aboard Temptation, they did so reluctantly and with no pleasure in their hearts. But this time, thanks to the Glitter that they’d been deprived of for so long it seemed, the boys felt nothing but pure, unadulterated lust for each other that drove them into a sex frenzy for the better part of an hour, and there was more than enough mist to keep them going for that whole time. Elliot was constantly being recharged by the drug-loaded air, and he must have busted in all of his relatives at least twice each. They traded partners, switched up positions, and committed every imaginable act of lust upon each other like the Devil himself was cheering on their unrestrained decadence. If Elliot had to pick a favourite moment from the blur he would remember later on, he’d have to pick when Dexter was forced to kneel as his cousins surrounded him and beat their meats until each of the brothers shot their loads all over their cousin’s body. Even little Skink managed to produce a respectable amount of spunk out of his tiny balls thanks to the power of Glitter. The blond adored his moment of submissive humiliation, but just in case he was feeling a little salty about being singled out like that, his dear family made sure to make it up to him by licking him clean afterwards.

But after that point, they’d all ingested so much Glitter that the aphrodisiac was severely messing with their heads to such a degree that none of the boys could remember what happened after they’d finished lapping Dexter like dogs. They knew that they’d kept fucking ‘till the turn of the hour, because when they finally snapped out of the literal haze clouding their visions, they’d devided themselves into three pairs of two.

Elliot groaned as he put his palm against the terrible headache plaguing him, trying to get his bearings. All he could tell was that he was on the floor, and someone young and unfamiliar was standing over him, trying to get him back on his feet while asking questions which didn’t make sense to his mind yet.

“Elliot, come on, get up. How and why would you lock yourselves in here for an hour? What happened? Elliot, keep your eyes open and look at me. Tell me what happened to you guys.”

He shook his head, which was a big mistake, then blinked several times, which helped a lot more. He looked over and could just barely recognize Leo laying next to him in a similar state as himself, his body glazed with semen stains. There were four other boys standing over the rest of his family, trying to get them up and going as well.

“How… how did you guys get past… the people outside?” Elliot struggled to ask as his head continued to thud from the inside.

“What are you talking about? There was nobody outside?”

Elliot looked up and tried to see who was over him. He recognized those blue eyes and pale skin from the ship, but couldn’t remember the name of this particular American. “Who… are you?”

“Name’s Aidan. Now come on, get up, this isn’t a place for a nap, though I don’t think you guys were sleeping with each other in that sense. I’m not judging, I’ve seen worse… I think.”

[Aidan Wallace]

Elliot groaned loudly as he finally managed to force himself on his feet, standing with his hands on his knees like he’d just climbed an entire mountain. “It’s not like that. It was… it was Glitter mist. There was Glitter in the air, we got locked inside with it… by somebody.” All that was left of the pink fog was a hardly visible layer hovering harmlessly above the metal floor, and he wasn’t even sure if it was actually there or if his eyes were just playing a colorful trick on him. They were lucky that they hadn’t overdosed on the stuff. It was exceptionally hard to OD on Glitter for such a powerful drug, but they’d spent so much time inhaling the stuff that even if it was only in its weakest form, they had still been pushing far too close to the edge for comfort. Maybe that was the plan, to have whichever poor fool that came looking around die the most sensual and embarrassing of deaths — death by sex. He was glad to say that Aidan and his team opening the doors and waking them might have saved their lives. Who knows what might have happened had they stayed asleep with what was left of the trap?

“My friends checked the whole area when we came looking for you. There’s nobody around aside from us. We were worried when we couldn’t get an answer from your family. Whoever did this has definitely got a lot of Glitter up their ass if they can waste it on a prank like this.”

Elliot stood up straight and rubbed his eyes, shaking his head one more time for food measure. “You’re half right, but it’s not a prank, it’s a warning to back off. Send a message to the other teams: they’re onto us.”

Chapter Text

Fuego’s Uniform

“You know, I always assumed Schoolboys were the experts at kidnapping, not that they were experts at being kidnapped,” Leo said in a lighthearted manner that wasn’t meant to be taken offensively, and yet that’s exactly how Edie took it.

[Leo Man and Edgar Andrianov (Edie)]

“The little shit that got himself snatched up again isn’t a Schoolboy. If he were, he wouldn’t be dumb enough to land himself in this sort of mess twice.” Edie had been in a foul mood all day, and Bjorn couldn’t really blame him; nobody would be smiling after even only a single day on display. Edie was supposed to carry out his punishment for another two days still, but with Levi’s second disappearance, it was all hands on deck, and the Boss had seen the potential usefulness of a pickpocket and let him go to help in the search. As soon as this all blew over however, he was going straight back to the table, and that was certainly not helping with his attitude. Still, it was unsettling for Bjorn to see his usually carefree and confident friend look so down.

[Levi Chrisopulos]

“So are you guys going to tell us what we’re doing here, and why you guys made us wear your club’s uniform instead of ours?” Jorge asked the boys from Fuego.

[Jorge Benito]

Edie wasn’t the only one on edge. The importance of the mission was palpable, and even Jorge and his best friend Alvy were acting more seriously than usual. The initial search teams had come back to the ship earlier empty handed and exhausted after a full night on the hunt, and so a second wave had been sent out to continue their work. With every minute that passed, the trail got colder, and chances of finding Levi were getting slimmer.

[Alvaro Mulet (Alvy)]

They’d been walking up the hill for so long that Bjorn had absolutely no idea where they were anymore, but he was almost certain that they wouldn’t be finding Levi in this sort of neighborhood. This definitely looked like a very rich district of Athens, where every home was truly its own luxurious palace. Did Leo think they were here for sightseeing to admire the ludicrously expensive mansions? The son of the Incubus hadn’t really told them anything besides that they should ditch the Playground’s school uniform and instead wear Fuego’s Imp outfit. The black and red devil costume was certainly something to behold with its pointy horns, tiny wings, and barbed tail, and the boys had turned a lot of heads on their way up to the rich houses, but now the streets were far emptier with barely anyone to cross paths with on the sidewalk. They only met the occasional pedestrian, some of whom were walking their Pages on all fours like dogs, which Bjorn had learned from Jorge was a common practice for rich private Masters to do in order to show off their wealth. Some of the Masters were so rich that they were holding two or even three half naked children on a leash just to flex. The kids at least wore pads on their hands and knees so that their skin wouldn’t scrape and tear against the rough concrete, and they all wore different variations of sexy maid outfits which were standard for Pages. Compared to the young human pets, the devilish Spaniards were almost unremarkable, and the remoteness was apparently exactly what Leo had been waiting for to talk openly with them.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to be cryptic, but I didn’t want to risk anyone overhearing us. Even if we were talking in Spanish, you never know which person can speak what language — we should know, it’s a trick a lot of Imps rely on,” the young eleven year old boy explained apologetically. He was also wearing an Imp costume like the rest of them, despite being a guest, although his status had always been somewhat vague and confusing. He could sometimes be caught making out with an older guest back at the ship, even though he didn’t seem the type to be into that sort of thing, and he rarely slept with any of the Schoolboys. Bjorn hadn’t managed to get a full read on either of the Imps yet. Leo was nice, courteous, and very easy to like, but that in itself was suspicious. His escort and sidekick, Lucas Blas, never seemed to say a word and just accompanied his young Master wherever he went, but even still, Jorge had warned Bjorn not to fully trust these strangers and watch what they said when they were around.

[Lucas Blas]

Leo continued. “The lead we got from Aphrodite’s Temple ended up being a dead end and a waste of time, so now we need another lead if the Lion hopes to ever find his lost son. Lucky for you, Fuego has an agent in this area that might be able to help.”

“How convenient,” Edgar said sarcastically.

“Yes, but it’s no coincidence. We have Imps working in every city with a name worth knowing. Lucas and I paid a visit to our colleagues whenever we stopped somewhere; Marseille, Monaco, Naples, and now Athens. We didn’t take you with us those times because our club prefers to keep the exact location of our operatives vague, but since this concerns you, we thought it would only be right to bring you along. The name of the boy we’re on our way to meet right now is Sasha Miras, a friend of ours — sometimes. He’s currently being rented by the mayor of Athens, a rich businessman who lives right here in this neighborhood. Sasha is… a handful, to put it lightly, but he might know something that could set us back on the right track.”

[Sasha Miras]

“And how does that explain the uniform thing?” Alvy pressed him for answers.

“Part of the rental contract is that the buyers have to agree to let Imps see each other whenever they want — for a certain price, which the owners are usually more than happy to collect. Obviously, you’re not Imps, but as long as you keep that detail to yourselves, no one will know.”

“Greattt, more sex,” a fed up Edgar complained unhappily. “And you, why are you also dressed up for this? Are you planning to pay the ‘entry fee’ alongside us?”

“Of course, we’ll need every hand and ass we can get, which is another reason why we brought the four of you. When I called Sasha to let him know we were coming, he warned me that his renter was hosting a big party at his manor. Sasha is supposed to be part of the entertainment, so if we want to see him, we’ll have to put in a bit of work ourselves, all of us.”

“I’m sorry, but what are you?” Edie snapped in a very blunt tone that garnered him a warning glance from Jorge and Alvy, and even Bjorn felt uneasy, but Leo didn’t seem to mind and kept his innocent smile.

“I’m whatever my dad needs me to be at any given moment. When he needs a representative, I’m his representative. When he needs an informant, I’m his informant. When he needs a whore, I’m his whore.”

“So you’re just a glorified Imp?”

“I prefer to think of it as an ‘Imp of higher rank’, but really, those are just words. The only thing you need to know about me is that I get the job done, one way or another, that’s why the Incubus trusts me with everything and anything.”

Jorge continued to scrutinize him suspiciously. “And why is the Incubus so interested to see this job done, ‘one way or another’?” The oldest of them was usually more subtle than this, but it had been a long walk from the ship.

“Fuego has always helped the Playground with its… searches. This one seems rather important to sit out, don’t you think?”

“Fuego has always helped the Playground with its searches, for a price,” Jorge added.

Leo let out a short and amused giggle. “Yes, that’s true. Nothing is free, especially not favours, but we’re not in the market for any specific prices at the moment. But I’m sure that if Fuego proves itself useful once again, your Master will come up with an appropriate reward in return. Ah! This looks like the right place.”

Leo abruptly stopped in front of a long white stone wall with a large golden metal gate surrounding the premise of an enormous four storey mansion which was apparently having one hell of a time. There was a full party in swing, with dozens of wild young adults somewhere in their twenties dotting the scene like ants on an abandoned picnic, swinging from the balconies and standing on the very expensive cars parked in the roundabout outside the entrance. The booming rap music coming from all the way in the back of the house was playing so loudly on the speakers that they could clearly hear it even from that distance.

“What kind of mayor runs this city?” Alvy asked in disbelief.

Leo shook his head. “I only met him once when he came to Fuego looking to rent an Imp, but he didn’t strike me as this sort of party person,” he replied, sounding just as genuinely surprised as the rest of them looked. “I thought we were in for something more classy, not… this.”

“Well, lucky for us, ‘this’ is what Schoolboys are used to, so let’s get in there and show these kids how to party,” Jorge bragged proudly.

They rang the buzzer and the gatemaster appeared a few moments later, looking drained and clearly expecting another obnoxious spoiled dude in a sports car demanding he open up for him. Instead, he found six very attractive children wearing very skimpy devil outfits waiting for him on the other side, and he simply nodded his head in recognition.

“Fuego?” he asked to be sure.

“That’s us,” Leo confirmed in English.

They were let through without any further questions and they promptly made their way inside, returning all the catcalls and inappropriate touches that they drew with seductive glances and subtle, suggestive gestures. Inside, they found other kids, most of whom were already naked by that point and getting fucked by drunk party guests, and a few of them looked pretty drunk themselves. Some of the kids were probably local Waifs called up for their services in exchange for what would undoubtedly be a generous paycheque, whilst the others seemed to be privately owned Pages that rich boys had borrowed from their daddies for an afternoon of lawless pleasure.

The Spaniards made it to the back of the estate, where a large and crowded stone patio overlooked a huge pool on the next level below, and even further down from there was an entire racecourse track built in the mayor’s backyard. The music was loudest on the porch, with Motley Crew by Post Malone blasting out of several large speakers, and things seemed to be at their wildest back here as well. People drank and fucked and danced without a care in the world, with kids strip dancing on top of tables to loud cheers as money bills got stuffed into their underwear by their admirers. One preteen girl that had passed out from one drink too many was being passed around between laughing men like a rag doll. Another boy was on his knees, holding his tongue out and letting the foam from a freshly opened champagne bottle pour down on his face.

At the center of it all, Bjorn spotted the only other boy around dressed as an Imp that he assumed to be Sasha, laying on his back on top of a table as several guys drank shots off his stomach. They took turns sucking little sips of some clear drink from his bellybutton as the boy giggled and moaned. Sasha looked like the men had already covered him in something other than tequila earlier, and the Imp seemed a little tipsy as well, though it was hard to tell with him laying down. It was pretty obvious though that they weren’t going to get a chance to talk to him any time soon, and the others came to the same conclusion as Bjorn.

“What do we do now?” Bjorn shouted at the top of his lungs to be heard over the music.

“The only thing we can do,” Jorge shouted back, picking up an unsupervised tray of shots and distributing them to his teammates. “Let’s pay up!”

The six kids threw back the drinks and then shook their heads from how hard the vodka landed in their throats. Bjorn wiped the grimace from his face and then took a second swing for courage. Edie took three shots one after another to wash down the sour mood he’d been all morning and the effects were nearly instantaneous on him. He laughed, and then pulled Bjorn into an unexpected and long French kiss that served as their warmup before dragging him over to climb the nearest table that was big enough for the two of them to stand on.

“What are you—“

“You and me, let’s see who dances better.”

If Bjorn wasn’t hanging out with the other Spanish kids back at the Playground, he could probably be found with the jocks, arguably spending even more time with them then he did with his classmates. So naturally, he had that competitive spirit burning hot inside him and was never one to shy away from a challenge. It was game on.

Even tipsy as they were from the alcohol, Bjorn and Edie were such good hoofers that their sensual dance-off was a true sight to behold and instantly started attracting a lot of attention. Before long, the fake Imps had assembled a very loud crowd around themselves who cheered the boys on as they threw around their asses and tails and moved their bodies like a burning flame, with the heat radiating off the two boys intoxicating their audience with lust. The kids moved with a hunger that could not be contained by the music, each motion simultaneously daring the other to come closer and stay away. They would tease the perverted eyes lingering on them by pretending to remove their underwear like unraveling a dirty secret, hypnotizing those watching them with the perfectly erotic form of their young bodies, only to pull the strings back up and switch styles. The dance was perfectly in sync with the heartbeat of the music, pulsing with captivating actions that suggested every inch of their bodies had an independent mind of its own and yet also totally coordinated on every front.

Bjorn locked eyes with Edie in a dangerous game of eroticism. Their dance was a challenge disguised as desire; their hips promised pleasure, yet their grins only warned of ruin. They were trapped in a conversation without words that everyone could understand, for passion was the oldest language of all, and they still had plenty of passion left in them to spare. Every movement asked a question to the audience that no one dared to answer at that moment: what if? When Bjorn crouched down and started swaying his hips from side to side while keeping his chest straight and his hands behind his head, every man watching him asked themselves ’what if I fucked that sexy kid right in the ass right now on this table?’. And when Edgar sat on the table with his legs spread wide, throwing his head back as he performed a wave-like motion with his torso, the question was asked again inside every head that was turned towards them, only louder and more insistent this time. So Bjorn asked it one more time, matching Edie’s move by getting on his hands and knees with his head turned to the side, slowly sliding his upper body just above the table and keeping his booty raised up high so that he looked like a feline ready to pounce on its prey, before pumping his hips and reversing the entire motion to jump back onto his feet.

Even as the fifth song started playing and the skin of the competing boys became glazed with sweat under Apollo, they did not stop or slow in the slightest. Subconsciously, without even realizing, they’d been steadily inching closer to each other over the course of their battle, and their moves became more entangled until they’d turned from rivals to partners. Edie spanked Bjorn’s sweet ass, and the younger boy repaid the favour by letting his hands run wild on his friend’s skin, caressing his baby-smooth, hairless chest and crotch like everyone watching them wanted to do. Their teasing was actively becoming provocative to the drunken audience. How dare they touch each other in such ways while staying out of reach from all these lustful men, who were starting to wonder why they didn’t just pull down these two stunning boys and fuck them four or five at a time? But Bjorn and Edie just didn’t seem to care. Bodies pressed together, skin against skin, wings fluttering on their backs like they were about to fly away and leave this all behind, they claimed this party for themselves and owned it in its entirety, and nothing was going to stop them until they said so.

Or apparently until the music ended, because the moment the next song on the playlist started, Bjorn and Edgar were yanked down into the crowd by their tails and landed in a mass of arms that immediately started tearing off their underwear. Laying face-up in all the arms, a stranger then split Bjorn’s legs apart and didn’t wait one second longer than he had to before shoving his cock into his ass and pumping like he’d been waiting for this chance all his life. Someone else turned the boy’s head sideways and made him stuff his face with a second dick, whilst two more pieces of wood were forced into his hands to jack off, and another pair of guys that were holding him were also using their spare hands to masturbate on top of Bjorn. Surrounded by six different cocks that had already been holding in their contents since they’d been watching him dance on the table, Bjorn easily made them bust one after another, splattering his torso in cum, filling his mouth with jizz, and flooding his butt with semen. Every time he finished off one guy, another would come to take his place a second later. It didn’t matter if his face turned red from choking or if his fingers were so slippery that he could barely get a grip on the wieners, they didn’t give Bjorn a single moment of reprieve. Strangers’ hands rubbed his muscular ten year old chest, spreading the viscous cum on his body to make him shine under the sunlight.

Apparently, word of the two slutty Imps had spread across the entire party, because it felt like every guest in the house came over to have a turn at them. The newer arrivals weren’t entirely sure which Imps everyone was losing their minds over, so Jorge, Alvy, Leo, Lucas, and Sasha all got dragged into their own similar gangbangs simply because they were dressed the same way and no one had the patience to ask questions first. Bjorn was also pretty sure that at several points, he was either jerking off, sucking off, or getting fucked in the ass by one of the other Wenchlings he’d seen earlier when he’d arrived, but it was hard to keep track of who was who with so many people having a go at him.

Even after half an hour, it just didn’t end. There was always someone else to take the last one’s place. Bjorn was starting to get sick from all the cum he was getting stuffed with, feeling like a turkey on Thanksgiving. If he swallowed one more drop, he would surely burst. Yet he kept chugging and taking those creampies like he was born to do, fulfilling his purpose in life as the good little whore that he was trained to be. Plus, one perk of hanging out with the jocks at the Playground so much was that he had impeccable endurance. When every single one of the hundred party guests and underage whores had gotten the chance to fuck at least one of the Imps, Bjorn was the only one capable of standing on his own. The last guy that came in his wet bussy gave him a hundred euro bill and stuffed it into his high strapped boot before spanking his jiggly ass and walking away.

The party continued, but interest moved away from the devilish kids and dispersed across the mansion again, leaving the Schoolboys and Imps with a bit more room to breathe. Bjorn found himself a cozy seat in a ring of furniture and started sipping on an abandoned margarita, using the salty aftertaste in his mouth as a natural enhancer for the drink instead of a usual salt rim. He watched with a smile as Edgar dragged himself over to sit with him.

“I think I win,” Edie declared as he laid back in his seat.

“Are you crazy? I totally owned you back there,” Bjorn replied indignantly, and he pulled out the hundred euro bill. “How much money did you make?”

“A lot more than you,” he replied with a smirk, revealing three wallets and flashing them like a deck of cards.

“Oh, Edie…”

They were interrupted by Jorge, Alvy, Leo, and Lucas joining them in short order, and Edie threw away the wallets before anyone could see him with them.

“You guys… didn’t have… to pay up that much,” Leo told them out of breath as he let himself collapse onto the nearest seat.

“What’s wrong? I thought you completed your mission no matter what,” Bjorn teased him, feeling particularly confident after seeing how worn out his teammates were compared to him.

“Does anyone have a towel? I’m going to be sticky for days,” Jorge complained as he wiped some leftover cum from his cheeks.

“Days? Try a year, more like,” Alvy added unhappily as he tried and failed to clean up his freckled face.

“Hey boys,” a singsong voice called them, and Bjorn looked up to see this Sasha kid skipping over to them. He might have been covered in viscous white like the rest of them, but he still looked full of energy. He dropped belly-down into a long leg rest, holding his head in his hands and kicking his feet like a teenage schoolgirl ready to gossip. In his devil costume, he definitely gave off an impish vibe. “Leo, why didn’t you tell me you were bringing fresh meat with you? Though they can’t be that fresh, can they? They’re so… good,” he said with a mischievous smile that suggested he wanted a turn with them next.

“I don’t know, Sasha, why didn’t you tell me the mayor would be hosting this sort of party?” Leo replied impatiently.

“Who said this is the mayor’s party?” Sasha answered with a naughty grin.

“What? Sasha, whose address did you give me?”

“The mayor’s, but the fatass isn’t even around at the moment. His son’s the one who organizes these fêtes, he hosts one every other week. I only said that my Master was organizing a party, and he is technically my Master too. I would have been more precise, but I thought the surprise would be funnier.”

“Sasha, what’s the first rule every Imp learns in training?”

“To cause as much chaos as possible?”

“Sasha!”

The younger boy rolled his eyes and pouted. “The devil is in the details,” he recited sulkily.

Leo sighed, not looking particularly satisfied, but deciding to nevertheless turn to other matters. “How’s your assignment been going?”

“As you might be able to tell, I’ve been pretty busy. But you know what we love to say. The fire spreads…”

“And we are the sparks,” Leo finished for him, before turning to the Schoolboys. “It’s kind of our catchphrase.”

“Oh, I like that. We should get one for ourselves,” Bjorn said excitedly. “What about, ‘all looks and no puss’? No, that sucks, I don’t even know what that means.”

“How about ‘hear me purr’,” Alvy suggested after a few seconds of brainstorming.

“Ohhh, that’s good. Let’s go with that. I can’t wait to tell the others we have a catchphrase.”

Sasha’s eyes bounced from Alvy to Jorge to Bjorn to Edgar several times in a scrutinizing manner before his lips curled into a sly smirk. “You’re not Imps, are you?”

“They’re Schoolboys,” Leo told him simply. “But they’re obviously Spanish, and all we had to do to get them past the front gate was put them in the right outfit. So as long as you keep it to yourself, no one will know.”

The nine year old boy was biting his nails like it was taking everything he had not to shout the truth at the top of his lungs. “Naughty, naughty, naughty, I could cause so much trouble with this…” His eyes lazily drifted over towards Lucas. “Hi Lucas, nice to see you too! Still mute, eh? Cool, good talk then.”

Lucas simply stared at his colleague with a blank expression before Leo moved, nodding towards the racetrack further down the field below the pool. “So is it the mayor or his son who likes to drive?”

“His son. He’s an F1 driver, and he’s not bad either. Sometimes he lets me drive if I give him a really good blowjob,” Sasha explained as he ironically picked some leftover cum out of his teeth. “We won’t actually be in Athens for too much longer. He’s got a race over in Monaco coming up in a few weeks, and he’s taking me with him. Will you guys be in the area?”

“Afraid not, we were just in Monaco a few weeks ago, and I don’t think it’s part of our itinerary to go back. But who knows, a little suggestion in the Boss’ ear might convince him to change course.”

Edie let out a curt laugh. “Ha! You’re an idiot if you think you can change the Boss’ mind in any way.”

“Shame, so who do we have posted over there in that case? If you were just there, you must have gone to see him, right?”

“Yeah, Lev’s being rented for a few months by Monaco’s royal family and spends most of his time at their club. He’ll be in town when you get there.”

[Lev Bezsonov]

“Oh, yay, I like Lev. But why does he get to be in Monaco and I’m stuck in this boring place? I’m the one who likes cars, not Lev.”

“Imps don’t get to choose their postings, remember? Fuego can make suggestions, but the clients get the final pick and we adapt. Your buyer probably rented you for his son specifically, so just tell yourself that you could be a lot more bored.”

Jorge suddenly cleared his throat to get their attention. “Listen, I love learning all about new people, and you seem like an absolute delight to hang out with, Sasha, but we came here for a reason and we’re on a bit of a timer to be on our way, so if we could skip to the point, that would be great, thank you.”

“Sorry, he’s right. We can catch up later, Sasha, but we were hoping you might know something that could help us with our problem.”

“I’m in the helping mood at the moment after you guys took so many of those fuckers off me. If you guys hadn’t showed up, I probably would have had to blow every guy in this building myself, so I guess I could return the favour. What are you dealing with?”

“First, why don’t you tell us how your owner can afford an entire racetrack in his backyard. Does being the mayor of Athens really pay that much?”

“Oh, obviously not. He just accepts, like, a ton of bribes.”

“Bribes from who?”

“Mmmh, nobody in particular. Anyone who needs him to look the other way, really. But he did start taking a lot more dirty money from some new gang in particular, although I think they mysteriously stopped paying him when they seemingly disappeared off the map. He got really angry when that happened since he made so much money off of them. I remember because he drilled my ass so hard that night I could barely walk the next day. That was about two weeks ago.”

The other boys all suddenly sat up straight, which seemed to startle Sasha. “Tell us about this gang. Who were they? What were they bribing the mayor for?”

The Imp shrugged. “Nobody knows who they were, they were always very secretive about that. All I know is that they needed space to move illegal shipments of something in and out of the old port, and that couldn’t happen with city officials looking their way, especially when they made kids disappear.”

Bjorn beamed. “Looks like we found our band of smugglers and traffickers, and I bet whatever they were moving was Glitter, judging by the trap they left for us in the warehouse.”

But Edie saw a glass half empty. “We haven’t found them, we’ve just identified them. We already knew who we were looking for, now we just need somewhere to go look for them.”

Leo turned back to Sasha. “Aphrodite’s Temple told us to go check out some abandoned warehouses down by the old docks, but there was no one there. Do you have any idea where else they might be?”

“Nope. All I ever heard was that the gang used the warehouses as their base. But if you’re looking for somebody, I could tell my Master. Every cop in the city could be helping you look in an hour.”

“No, thanks. We’ve already learned we can’t trust anyone in foreign territory, and if the police get involved, things could get really messy and potentially even public, which the Lion would rather avoid.”

“In that case, all I can tell you is to hit the bars.”

“We don’t have time for more parties and drinks, Sasha.”

“I’m not telling you to party and drink. I’m telling you to hit the bars and the pubs near the port and try talking to the sailors and dockworkers that work there. They’re the ones who actually took the bribes most of the time, so they might know more than the mayor does.”

“Bars and pubs, got it, thanks. We’ll put out a call to go check it out,” said Leo, getting up along with the other boys to start going.

Sasha seemed disappointed that they were already leaving him. “You really have to go so soon?”

“I’m afraid so. Duty calls, so to speak. But we’ll try to find time and come back for a proper catch up. Does that sound good?”

“Yeah, I can wait,” Sasha glanced up at the Schoolboys and smirked impishly. “Especially if you bring those four with you again.”

Bjorn blushed and Edie raised his brow as though he were curiously intrigued by the proposal.

“We’ll see you around,” Leo said tiredly.

“See ya, go spread our fire, and I can’t wait to hear you purr again.”

Chapter Text

Sinful Sunday’s Uniform

Going out after having just gotten back, this was a new level of cruelty from his captors. Aidan had barely had a chance to sleep once he’d returned from a full night of searching with his team, and he was already being sent back out on the hunt, exhausted and pessimistic. He’d been assigned as ‘team captain’ to a group of six boys, which besides himself, included two of his best friends, Henry Samiri and Mason Blomberg, and three other Crib-Kids he wouldn’t have expected to be working with. Two of them were Schoolboys as well, American twin brothers of Hispanic descent named Malachi Barton and Nicolas Bechtel, inseparable siblings that leaned more on the chaotic mischievous side of things. The other kid was Michael Leone, a reserved Choirboy from the Blissport club called Sinful Sunday that had assigned him to their squad as a show of goodwill towards the Playground, and the Cardinal Sinner was going to need plenty more goodwill if he hoped to keep breathing. Afterall, his club had sided with the Gallaghers against the Boss during the Unveiling and helped to kidnap his son the first time around. The Boss, who was never one for showing mercy to those that stood against him, had spared them and the Cake’d Up Wish from the police and prison, a move that was sure to make those two feel very uneasy. The Boss only answered defiance with mercy when those he defeated still had something to offer him.

[Henry Samiri, Mason Blomberg, Malachi Barton and Nicolas Bechtel, and Michael Leone]

It was understandable then if there was bad blood between their clubs, but the young Wenchlings of the world usually made a habit to not hold grudges against each other for the actions and schemes of their Masters. Sometimes, rivalries could indeed sprout up, like how the Playground and the Petite Pleasures used to be competitors before they were merged into one, but that was more of a childish ‘boys vs girls’ attitude between neighbours of opposite sex. So it was thus curious how the twins and the Altar Boy seemed so apprehensive around each other for some reason. Aidan might have assumed that perhaps Michael wasn’t the biggest fan of what must have felt like being forced to hang out with his captors, which would have been fair enough, and yet the Choirboy only seemed weary around Nic and Mal specifically. Granted, he kept to himself more often than not, but that’s just because he seemed generally shy rather than having some sort of disdain for Schoolboys. When he was around the twins, it felt like he was much more uncomfortable, or maybe embarrassed — there was no real right word to describe it. Nic and Mal, for their part, almost gave off the impression that they were ashamed of something, which was especially strange since the two troublemakers rarely showed any remorse for their pranks. Clearly, something more had happened between them, whether that was at the beginning of the trip or long before that, but Aidan didn’t know any of them well enough to get a proper idea of what was going on.

Still, he could hardly criticize them for acting weirdly around each other when his own friend’s behaviour was inexplicable. Henry had been unusually friendly with Aidan shortly after Temptation had set sail from Blissport. His demeanour was oddly reminiscent of how he’d fawned over his first crush back at the Playground when he was obsessed with their other friend called Jeremy Maguire. He hid it better than most boys his age, but it was still pretty obvious how infatuated he was with Jeremy, working desperately for months to gain his affection and favour. It was actually quite satisfying for Aidan to see his friends finally get together, like he’d been watching an inevitable ending stall for time until it at last reached its conclusion. But then they were torn apart by the Boss’ victory tour, and Henry was now once again acting like he used to, finding every excuse to spend time with Aidan and talk to him, being overly kind and flattering with his words, and always getting just a little bit too close, which had been especially evident on his birthday. Aidan might have been flattered, but if he was just going to be another fling or conquest for Henry to hang up on his trophy wall before moving on to the next, he’d rather pass, thank you very much.

[Jeremy Maguire]

Even now, as they walked down the side of the harbour by the water towards the port’s taverns which were so busy in the evening, Aidan kept feeling Henry’s hand brush against his own. “So what do you think their deal is then?” the younger Kitten asked him curiously, eyeing the three other boys that were ahead of them at different distances whilst Mason dragged his feet a few steps behind them.

Aidan sighed. “Are you expecting another answer from the past four times you’ve asked me that same question?”

“You know what they say, fifth time’s the charm.”

“Who says that?”

“Me.”

“Oh, of course, how silly of me.”

It was past noon; almost twenty four hours since Levi had gone missing. Aidan had hoped that they might find something that could help them at the old warehouse, but instead all he and his team found was Elliot’s family, naked and passed out on the floor from their hot orgy after they’d walked into a Glitter mist trap. Thankfully, the Spanish kids, with the help of Fuego’s Imps, had picked up the scent again and pointed them towards the streets filled with bars where the dockworkers and sailors of Athens usually liked to go for a drink after a long day of hard work. The Boss had sent out every available team he had at his disposal, only keeping a skeleton crew behind on the ship to keep his guests entertained so that they didn’t start to ask too many questions and begin wandering about their own safety. It was clear that their Master was getting desperate to find his son quickly, and everyone else was desperate not to disappoint him, for their own sakes.

[Elliot Grihault]

“So what do you think of Cary then?” Henry continued to make small talk just for the pleasure of it, and Aidan was too kind to not indulge him.

[Cary Christopher]

“Christopher? I don’t know, I haven’t got much of an opinion on him.” Their new classmate was the newest Schoolboy at the Playground, having been the last to graduate from his test. He’d since then been struggling to find a place for himself amongst his peers, especially after that incident that set him back with the few friends he’d made. Now though, it seemed he’d taken a liking to Aidan’s friend group. “He’s cute and he’s sweet, though he’s a little shy for my taste, and he’s younger than most of us. Plus, he seems pretty good at getting himself into trouble without even meaning to.”

“But I wouldn’t really hold any of that against him. Would you?”

“No, I suppose not.”

“Good. I’m actually sad he got kept on the ship rather than being added to our team, though if I’m being honest, I’m not entirely sure why he’s taken an interest in us in the first place.”

“You’ve been good to him. Remember when we first left Blissport and you saw him eating by himself on the water patio so you went to sit down and have dinner with him?”

“I couldn’t help myself! It was depressing to see him sitting all alone.”

“Yeah, exactly. You’ve been working this job Henry for enough time to know that sort of stuff leaves a good impression. Though he obviously doesn’t trust any of us yet after what Barratt and Robertson did to him, not even you.” Aidan had to be careful with how he phrased his words. The last thing he needed at the moment was for Henry to get the impression that Aidan somehow favoured Cary over him and get jealous about a completely unfounded suspicion.

[Billy Barratt and Azhy Robertson]

“Hey, you got me thinking. I’ve had a dinner with just Cary, and then Mason when you were busy with that fat guy,

but not with you yet. So how about the next time Mason has something come up, you and I go grab a bite at the water patio, just the two of us?”

Aidan gave him a certain kind of look to tell him to calm down, frowning with a soft smile on his lips. “How about we just focus on the mission right now, then we can worry about dinner?”

“Right, right, sorry.” Henry looked slightly embarrassed and shook his head like he’d just done something silly, which sort of made Aidan feel bad about shooting him down like that. “So which pub were we told to hit up again?”

“Again, for the third time, the translation is Dionysus’ Spirit,” Aidan replied impatiently.

[get it? Because spirit is like a type of alcohol, and Dionysus— yeah you get it]

“Right, and do we have a plan for when we get there, or is it just ‘fuck everyone in sight until we get the right one’?”

“Yeah, that’s pretty much all there is to it.”

“Sweet, I like simple plans, they’re easy to follow. Can I get drunk?”

“I don’t think we’ll have much choice, but please be careful, Henry. Make sure you don’t blackout, and remember to ask questions while you’re at it or we’ll be wasting our time. Actually, it’ll probably be best if we get into pairs and watch each other to make sure no one overdoes it. Hey Mason,”

Mason Blomberg, who’d been distracted in his own imagination, suddenly snapped back to reality and quickly caught up to them, smiling happily as he always did. “What’s up?”

“You’re Henry’s drinking partner. Make sure he doesn’t pass out, and he’ll be sure you don’t either.”

“But I want to be your partner,” Henry complained unhappily. He might not have meant to offend Mason, but his best friend took it badly.

“What’s wrong with being my partner, Henry?”

Henry hesitated, then caved in. “Nothing, I’m just worried Aidan will drink too much.” He was a terrible liar, but it was funny to watch him try to deflect his embarrassment.

Aidan raised his voice again and called out to the twins ahead of them. “Nic, Mal, get over here, will ya? The two of you are drinking partners, got it?”

“But what happens if we both get drunk?” Mal asked like that was the plan.

“Well, the idea is to notice when you get tipsy and stop yourselves from crossing the line into getting drunk.”

“Ok, yeah, but what if we don’t?”

“Well… I don’t know, try, I guess.”

“You hear that, Mal? Our leader’s master plan is to ‘try, I guess’,” Nic repeated in an overly stupid way that was meant to mock him.

Aidan rolled his eyes and ignored the sniggering twins, speeding up to catch up to Michael walking far ahead of the rest of them. The Schoolboys were all wearing the Playground’s new student costumes with collared shirts and short skirts, so Michael was the only one wearing a different outfit since he was from another club. Of all the uniforms, Sinful Sunday probably had the most modest looking one. It was a simple white robe with golden outlines that covered everything from the neck down to the ankles of the child, leaving what was beneath completely up to the imagination. But that just played into the fantasy roleplay of Sinful Sunday. The entire point of the Catholic-themed brothel was for the customers to pretend to be priests defiling the sacred chastity of the children under their care for twisted pleasure, turning them from something pure into something dirty and sinful. Afterall, white was the color of innocence, but it was also the color of cum. No coincidence, surely.

“Hey, Michael.”

The youngest boy in the group gave him a surprised glance. “Oh, hi.”

“You and I are going to be drinking buddies, got it?”

“Oh, sure, that’s cool… um, what does that mean exactly?”

“Well, we’re going into a pub with the intent of interrogating sailors for information about where this mysterious gang might be hiding out, so there’s a pretty decent chance we’ll have to put down a few empty glasses ourselves to fit in and make them more willing to talk. Ever heard of ‘drunk as a sailor’? How are you with alcohol?”

Michael shrugged. “Not very good. Sometimes the customers at Sinful Sunday like to give a Choirboy a lot of ‘the blood of Christ’ until we’re drunk. It usually only takes a few sips of wine for me to go silly.”

“I’ll keep an eye on you. Take small sips and keep a glass of water close by. Oh, here’s a trick I really like: if things are getting wild enough but you don’t want any more alcohol, just pour the whole drink over your face with your mouth open. Most of it will spill down your body, but no one will complain because you’ll look hot doing it.”

“Huh, that’s kind of smart actually. It wouldn’t really work where at Sinful Sunday, but it’s still a good trick. Thanks, it’s nice to have someone to trust.”

“Of course, we’re a team, we need to trust each other.” Aidan paused and glanced over his shoulder at the other boys behind them. “Can you trust your teammates?”

Michael didn’t answer at once. He hesitated, staring at his feet, taking one step at a time while he mulled over the question. Aidan was actually surprised to see him nod his head; Michael didn’t seem the sort to lie.

“Really? Even the twins?”

“It’s… complicated.”

“Anyone with eyes and the brain to use them can tell that it’s complicated, but why? How do you even know each other?”

Michael opened his mouth to lie again and then stumbled over his words. “I— it’s… it’s complicated,” he repeated shyly. “I think the story makes more sense when you ask them.”

Fair enough. All these kids were strangers to him, but Nic and Mal were his colleagues that he’d seen every day that he’d worked as a Schoolboy, while Michael was someone he didn’t know and who belonged to a place he’d never gone to. It only made sense to ask his fellow Kittens for answers rather than this Altar Boy, yet Aidan had still hoped that it would be easier to get answers from the timid kid rather than the troublesome brothers.

“Can you give me a hint at least, something that might help make sense of why you’re all so weird around each other.”

Michael chewed his lips. “We… used to be friends, before any of us became Schoolboys or Choirboys, back when we were just boys. And then everything happened. That’s all I can say, ask them for the rest, please.”

“I will, thanks.”

A few more minutes of walking and they found Dionysus’ Spirit by the side of the road. They could hear the cheerful chatter and laughter of drunken sailors before they could see them. The pub looked absolutely packed to the brim, with customers drinking all the way outside like foam spilling down the sides of a beer jug. The water-side street itself was extremely busy, bustling with the Athenian nightlife that drew in tourists from all over the world. There were other taverns further down the long road, but those were up to the other search teams. Aidan’s only focus tonight was Dionysus' Spirit.

He stopped outside the bar and regrouped with his team so that they could talk before they went in. “Remember, stick with your partners, and be subtle when you ask about smugglers or traffickers. Go after dudes that already look completely drunk, it should be easier to get information out of them. It’s almost nine o’clock, so meet back here towards midnight to make sure we’re all still alive. Understood?”

“Sir, yes, sir!” Mal and Nic said in unison, saluting like soldiers to their commanding officer.

Aidan rolled his eyes and turned towards Michael. “Are you sure that robe is the best fit for this?”

Michael blushed and shook his head. Aidan didn’t really know what he expected the ten year old to do next, but he certainly wouldn’t have predicted him slipping off his robe like a hoodie without warning. Aidan thought he was about to see the boy in his underwear or in nothing at all, but instead discovered that Choirboys apparently didn’t have such an innocent uniform afterall. Hidden beneath their quaint robes was something more akin to a sexy nun costume for girls that was black and white and gilded in gold, consisting of a one piece dress that started at his chest and stopped just around the curvature of his ass, long gloves that covered his skin up to his elbows, black leggings that were generous enough to leave his thighs exposed, and a top piece around his shoulders that was previously hidden. There were several crosses all over his body to really ‘nail in’ the theme of his costume, with the most prominent one on his torso going from his neck down to his stomach.

Sinful Sunday’s under-uniform

“Is this better?” the shy boy asked as he wrapped up his cloak and set it aside on a windowsill so that he could come back and retrieve it later.

“Yeah, yeah that’s much better, yeah,” Aidan answered with wide eyes. Henry didn’t seem to like the way he said that and shot Michael a nasty glare, whilst the twins looked away bashfully, and Mason just grinned happily as if everyone around him were simply getting along so well.

Without further ado, Aidan took a deep breath and turned around to enter the crucible that was waiting for them. The six boys split into three pairs and slipped into the crowded pub, going unnoticed at first despite their distinct clothes since they were half the size of everyone else around. Aidan wasn’t really sure where he was going, rather he simply made sure Michael was keeping up with him while he searched for the most wasted men that he could find. The waiters serving drinks to the customers were of all demographics, with some being as young as the Schoolboys and dressed like acolytes of Dionysus in ancient times, skillfully balancing trays above their heads that had several mugs of beer and other alcoholic beverages on them while playfully rejecting any advances from the drunk clients so that they could do their jobs. Aidan and Michael, however, didn’t have the same excuse of being employees. So when perverted hands suddenly found their way up the boys’ dresses to molest their asses, there was little else to do but turn around with pleasant smiles on their faces.

One of the men that had groped them shouted something in Greek that they couldn’t understand, so Aidan shook his head apologetically. “I’m sorry, English only,” he replied, hands behind his back and batting his eyes with his head tilted sideways while swaying his hips in semi circles like a naughty student trying to get out of a punishment after having been caught in the middle of his prank.

One of the four men sitting around the elevated table apparently recognized him. “I know this uniform. That one is from Blissport, best pórnes in the whole world, I hear,” he said in somewhat broken English like he was selling a brilliant idea to his comrades, and it was working, because his statement seemed to exhilarate his intoxicated drinking partners.

“Where is your Master?”

Aidan decided that this was as good a place to start as any. “We don’t have any Masters tonight, but you can have us for a price if you want,” he offered in a sly manner.

“How much you charge?”

“For big strong men like yourselves, we don’t need any money to make our fun worth it. So how about you tell us a secret instead, and we’ll show you ours?”

“What do you want to know?” one of them asked, licking his lips as he hungered for the little boys who were giving themselves away for free. A bargain that good didn’t come around so often.

Michael tensed up and watched Aidan confidently lean over the table and tap one of the men’s hands that had a very good looking ring on it. “Where’d you get a pretty little thing like that?”

The sailor frowned, seemingly trying to recall the answer despite being surprised by the question. “Must have been three or four years ago now. An uncle of mine died and left me this ring, but I don’t know where he got it from. Why? You want it.”

Aidan nodded his head to hide his disappointment. He was hoping for a different answer, but he might as well take a bit of jewellery for his troubles that he could sell at a later point. The man had no hesitation giving away the heirloom in exchange for a sensual lap dance unlike any he’d ever had before. Michael also pitched in by getting under the table and blowing one of the other men. Aidan was made to chug a whole mug of beer while he rode a man’s cock. Most of it spilled down the sides of his face and stained his pristine uniform, but just like he’d told Michael earlier, nobody cared because of how hot he looked at that moment. Meanwhile, Michael was chugging a different sort of substance under the table, wiping his lips before he moved over to another man whilst Aidan was already on his second anal penetration, bouncing up and down to make his skirt bloom like a jelly fish in water.

The nun and the student waved over their shoulders as they walked away once they were done with the useless men, and immediately started wiping their mouth and ass respectively as soon as they were out of sight.

“Well, that was a waste of time,” Aidan complained as he used a napkin he’d stolen from a table to clean out the creampies he’d been left with on his sore butt-cheeks. He offered a second one to Michael, who thanked him and washed his face-cheeks. 

“What’s going on over there?” Michael suddenly pointed out to the large, very loud, and new crowd that was seemingly forming at the center of the room and hadn’t been there when they first arrived.

Aidan frowned and told his partner to stay close as they slipped through the tightly packed bodies all the way to the front of the crowd. They discovered that the source of all this cheering was that Mal and Nic had somehow gotten themselves into a drinking contest. The twins were both kneeling on top of a table and currently chugging a whole mug of beer, with two glasses each already emptied next to them, and two more full ones waiting for their turn to be gulped by the thirsty boys.

“Guys, what are you doing?” Aidan shouted at them, but they both put a finger up to tell him to wait as they finished their contest. Aidan pinched his nose and walked away before he personally threw those two into the harbour right outside the pub, praying that Henry and Mason were being more productive. “Were they always this stupid, or does being a whore just make you forget how to use your head?” he asked Michael once they were out of the crowd. The Choirboy just smiled and shrugged.

They found an old man drinking by himself in the corner of the bar, but he wasn’t interested in what they were offering — probably too tired to fuck them properly. Another pair of dockworkers were a lot more willing to take them up on their deal, but they provided no useful information in exchange for the raw dog the boys got from behind. Henry and Mason had apparently already passed through a trio of young men who hadn’t recharged yet, so instead they turned to a very large group of drinkers outside. Eight men, and each one got their turn with the beautiful young whores, and still they hadn’t gotten a single lead to point them towards the Boss’ son.

Aidan and Michael were starting to lose hope. It had been over an hour already (Aidan had lost track of time about three anals ago), they were both tipsy (bordering on drunk), a third of their team was having sex with a huge crowd while being far too smashed to remember why they’d been sent there in the first place, and they couldn’t find Henry or Mason anywhere. Their last real chance was to cross their fingers and hope that one of the other teams had found something in another bar, because it didn’t seem like Aidan’s team was going to be the one to make a breakthrough. It was possible that another group had already found something and sent out a message, but it was so loud in the pub that Aidan wouldn’t be able to hear a single thing coming out of his radio bracelet.

“How much longer do we have to do this for?” Michael asked desperately, rubbing his forehead as they each drank a glass of water. “I’m so full, I don’t think I can swallow one more drop of anything, and I really gotta piss.”

“Me too. Come on, let’s go find a back alley to empty out bladders.”

Together, they went into the narrow dark street behind Dionysus’ Spirit that was deserted. They pulled up their skirts and let all the beer they’d drank shoot out like a water jet.

“Hey, kids, want to buy some drugs?”

The children jumped away screaming and almost pissed on each other, dropping their dresses to cover themselves up from the weird smelly stranger that had just shown up out of nowhere. He was a small man made even smaller by his hunched back, and he only managed to come up to eye level with the Wenchlings. He had a dark and baggy trench coat on and hid his face by keeping his head low and wearing an old beret hat. It must have been a while since he’d last showered, as his stench forced the boys to cover up their noses from the disgust invading them through their nostrils.

“I- We only speak…” Aidan started panically out of habit, then he paused and frowned from the sudden realization. “Hold on, how did you know we only speak English?”

“I assumed, sweet boy. Plenty of tourists around these docks. Now, you want to buy some drugs or not? Think carefully, what I’m offering can’t be gotten anywhere else no more.”

“What are you offering?” Michael asked out of politeness, and he shrugged innocently when Aidan shot him a warning glance not to humour this man. They should just go back inside as soon as they can.

The ugly man smiled, showing off his crooked, dirty teeth. “A wonderful thing that I think would very much benefit you and your lusty school friends. They call it Glitter. Here, take a look at it,” he opened up his coat, showing off several vials of the pink shimmering drug.

Aidan and Michael stared in awe. They hadn’t seen a drop of this stuff since they’d left Blissport, and it was virtually impossible to find anywhere anymore since the prohibition of the aphrodisiac began in Europe. How had a back alley drug merchant acquired a dozen vials of the stuff? It must have surely been fake, and yet the likeness was uncanny to the point of being indistinguishable.

“Where did you get that?” Aidan asked sceptically.

“Ha, dirty little boy, aren’t you? You not only recognize the Glitter, but you recognize the authenticity. I can see it in your eyes that you are familiar enough with these dangerous ladies to know what they really look like. How did one as young as yourself become so intimately familiar with Glitter?”

“Comes with the job. Now where did you get that?” Aidan repeated firmly.

“It was easy enough, really. The men that used to bring this stuff into the city gave it to me. When the ban came into effect, they shipped back the majority of their supply back to wherever they came from before the authorities could seize it, but they had so much Glitter and so little time that they were generous enough to scatter their remaining stocks amongst humble distributors such as myself.”

“That stuff is worth a fortune, so how come you’re still…”

“Wretched? Sweet boy, you see, I do not keep what I make. All I am paid for my work is a pittance, but the sales go to my suppliers. I do not complain, little is better than nothing. But if I do not deliver profit, they’ll have me killed, gruesomely so. But this is dark information for children as delicate as yourselves, and the night is not forever. Will you buy or not?”

Aidan’s heart was thundering in his chest. “Tell me where you deliver the money to your suppliers.”

“Ah, no, sweet boy, this, I cannot say. Dangerous, far too dangerous. Better left unsaid, yes.”

Aidan took off the ring he’d earned from the sailor earlier and extended it to the creepy dude. “Tell me, and this is yours. It’s worth more than whatever they’re paying you, I’m sure. Besides, how will they know you ever said a thing to anyone? It will be our sweet secret, deal?”

The dealer was basically salivating over the shiny jewelry, and he nodded his head in agreement. “Yes, this is a good bargain. I knew you were a valuable customer when I saw you and your friend leaking here, yes. The place you seek is on the far western side of the city, near the old industrial district. You will find empty factories there, but look for the rusted processing plant. That is where they hide these days. But I must warn you, sweet boy, they do not let just anyone approach. I tell you this information so that you stay away from that place, but children are unwise, and you will do as you will, no? No matter, a deal was struck and my promise is done, now give me what I am owed.”

Aidan gave up the ring, and the hobo scurried away like a rat in the gutters. When he was sure that the man was gone, he lifted up his wrist and spoke clearly. “All teams, this is Aidan. If you can hear me, we’ve found a lead. Start heading west to the abandoned industrial district. Over.”

“Can we trust that guy?” Michael asked hesitantly as other team captains started answering the call and confirming that they were on their way.

“You got a better idea? Maybe ask God for some directions?”

“No Choirboy actually believes in God, you know?”

“Really? Because every Schoolboy does, and his son is currently missing, which means that right now, we follow any lead we get and pray that it works out.”

They went back inside and found the twins passed out and being used anyway by the men surrounding them. Aidan was starting to get worried about Henry and Mason’s whereabouts until he finally caught side of them coming down the stairs from the second floor looking distinctly fucked, with sperm splattered all over their faces and bums.

“Where have you guys been?” Aidan asked when they’d regrouped.

“Sorry, we got picked up by a pack of hounds who would not run out of steam,” Henry apologized as he wiped off the sticky white goo from his face. “Seriously, they had some impressive recovery rates. What about you guys, what have you been up to? I see the twins are having a good time.”

“We’ll tell you later, but let’s first go rescue Nic and Mal and get out of here.”

It was a little tricky to steal away the two rag dolls being passed around by the customers, but a few flirtatious distractions, some discreet nudging, and a glass of water to each of their faces to wake them up was enough to get them all outside.

“Ouf, I think we overdid it a little,” Mal mumbled, touching his cum-glazed body.

“A little?” Aidan repeated rhetorically with his arms crossed, staring down at the naked boys who’d lost all their clothes somewhere inside. Henry and Mason had gone back to get them some more water, and Michael had also disappeared off to somewhere. It was just the three of them, and Aidan saw his chance to take advantage of the fact that the boys hadn’t fully regained their senses yet. “Hey, what happened between the two of you and Michael?”

Mal did a silly shrug. “We did a bit of an oopsie doopsie.”

“Yep. Recruitment mission gone wrong, and Michael was in the wrong place at the wrong time,” Nic added nonchalantly.

“Yep, oopsie.”

“The Boss didn’t want him though, so off he went to Sinful Sunday to be God’s favourite little princess, or something like that.”

The twins stopped talking as Aidan’s friends returned first and offered the brothers the water that they desperately needed, while Aidan hid his shock. Michael showed up again shortly afterwards, having gone to retrieve the robe that he’d been wearing earlier, and he offered it to Nic. “Sorry, I only have one,” he apologized.

Everyone looked surprised by the gesture, especially the twins. Aidan was even more caught off guard than his friends were by the unnecessary gesture of kindness after having just discovered that the brothers were the reason Michael was a whore. Nic thanked his alleged old friend and put on the Altar Boy’s uniform in an embarrassed fashion.

Aidan slipped off his underwear beneath his skirt and tossed it over to Mal so that the other twin wouldn’t have to walk back to the luxury yacht naked. “We’ve done our part,” said Aidan, deciding that his team couldn’t do anything more in their state. “Let’s go back to the ship and at least find you guys some fresh clothes.”

He was still not feeling optimistic about the chances of success for the other teams, but at least he had a little hope now. And like the creepy stinky drug merchant in the back alley had said to them, a little was better than nothing.

Chapter Text

“Why is he even with us?”

“Maybe he wants to play the hero?”

“He’s just going to slow us down. He’ll get hurt, or worse, he’ll get one of us hurt.”

“You want to be the one to tell him to leave? Go ahead.”

“All I’m saying is that this isn’t going to end well.”

“And all I’m saying is that you should try telling him that.”

Felipe had been listening to the Schoolboys whispering about him ever since they’d left the ship. He was pretty sure that they knew he could hear them, and either did not care or were actively hoping that he’d take their scrutiny and fuck off back to Temptation. Felipe only wished they would understand how little he actually wanted to be there with them, and that if he could have stayed on the yacht, he absolutely would have. The only problem was that he didn’t have any more choice than they did. Felipe maybe didn’t have to answer to the Lion the same way these boys had to obey their Master, but he was still subservient to his personal owner — his father. Like every child born into this world, he was property of his dad. Being ludicrously rich didn’t change that anywhere. And his father still considered him to be a little sissy boy despite him supposedly having finally lost his virginity, even though in truth, Felipe refused to touch his escort Pedro unless he was convinced that they were in love, which was far from the case at the moment. But still, losing his virginity apparently wasn’t enough to satisfy his father, who insisted the thirteen year old boy accompany the other Brazilians in their search across Athens for the Principal’s missing son.

[Pedro Burgarelli]

The further away from the urban center of Athens that they went and the deeper they ventured into the ghost town of the old industrial district, the more suspicious figures in hoods they had to avoid. Maybe some of them were just homeless people forced into the margins of Athens, but none of the boys were willing to find out just how harmless they were exactly.

The majority of boys searching for Levi were wearing their club uniforms, but not them. The Brazilian Schoolboys accompanying Felipe were told to dress in regular civilian clothes to avoid attracting as much attention to themselves as possible, and so there they were, decked out in the most unremarkable outfits ever seen, which must have felt like a blessing to the Wenchlings who were so used to being nearly or completely naked all the time. Or maybe these underage Brazilian prostitutes no longer cared one way or another if people saw their bodies or not.

[Levi Chrisopulos]

Felipe was technically in charge of this team, having even been given a firearm for his own safety, but he was so out of his element in this environment that he gladly allowed the other boys to follow their own natural chain of command, which apparently placed the older twelve year old Kittens named Leo Costa and Lucca Arusa at the top. After them, most of the kids seemed inclined to listen to a very handsome boy who went by the name of Pietro Suares, and his friend Rohan Cassius (or maybe they were boyfriends, or Rohan was Pietro’s sidekick? It wasn’t very clear to Felipe, but what was clear was that despite how much they supposedly annoyed each other, they also seemed inseparable). Even the youngest boy amongst them, a kid called Davi Anzoategui but that they just called Anzo for simplicity, held more sway than Felipe.

[Leo Costa Manganelli, Lucca Arusa, Pietro Suares, Rohan Cassius, and Davi Anzoategui]

Pietro and Rohan had actually been sent out as an independent team initially, but they’d joined up with Felipe’s group once the call had been sent to head into dangerous territory, which is why they were a slightly larger search party compared to the others. However, their numbers were only impressive on paper, because in practice, the two extra Brazilians could barely be seen with them at all. They kept disappearing ahead of them, armed with their own handguns their Master had untrusted them with, scouting out the abandoned area and reporting back with their findings to help them follow the safest route towards the processing plant. The two of them were clearly very capable individuals, and the contrast between their backgrounds and Felipe’s own was obvious. They were undoubtedly ‘favela rats’, as his father would have probably put it, yet Felipe had nothing but respect for them, for all of them, even if they had none for him.

“Do you think we’re getting closer?” Felipe asked Pedro, who was kind enough (or felt obligated) to hang back and keep him company while the other boys walked ahead of them.

“Maybe, but all these buildings in this junkyard look the same to me, and they’re all pretty rusted. I’m not sure how we’ll know which one is the right one.”

“And what exactly do we do if we find them? Bust down the door, kill all the criminals, and rescue your Master’s son?” It didn’t sound like that would go very well for them. “We’ve only got three guns in total, I’ve never pulled a trigger before, and I don’t want to kill anybody. I shouldn’t even have this thing. Here, you take it.”

“No, it’s meant to keep you safe, not me. It doesn’t matter what happens to me out here.”

“Stop saying things like that, damn it.”

“Why? It’s true, I’m the least valuable person here. I have less experience than any of those other boys in front of us, and I don’t have any special skills like Rohan and Pietro, unless if you count dancing as useful. The Boss has hundreds of more workers to replace me with. I’m disposable, unlike the only son of a billionaire, or the Lion’s favourite child.”

Felipe opened his mouth, and then closed it again. He still didn’t believe Pedro was right, but he didn’t know how to make his escort feel the same way as he did. How was a rich and privileged teen such as himself supposed to convince an eleven year old whore that they were equals?

“What happens if we can’t get Levi back?”

“Then the Boss would probably put every single Schoolboy on display as punishment for our collective failure, and don’t think he’s not above it, because he is.”

Felipe shook his head. “I’ve heard of some Masters being unnecessarily cruel to their kids, but that man… he’s really something else.” Everything he learned about the Lion made him even more terrifying. The fact that he forced his own children into prostitution under his employment, the fact that he treated his workers like shiny cars and let as many people as he could take them for a drive, and the fact that he punished those that displeased him with a Display Table. Even in his absence, the fear he commanded from the Schoolboys was palpable. All of them so far from the ship and many armed with guns, and not one was contemplating running away, not a single one was considering turning those weapons against their Master. Felipe had never met his host before, and he hoped that he never would.

“I think we should wait here for a bit,” Leo suddenly decided as they came to a crossroad between four different streets. Pietro and Rohan had vanished into the night and had been gone for about twenty minutes already, which was longer than they usually took to return. Perhaps giving them a chance to find them again would be wise.

They hid in the dark corner of an abandoned factory, keeping their voices down so that nobody would hear them in the night. Felipe had always hated waiting for something to happen. It made him feel as powerless as his father thought he was, and he despised proving his father right, even if he couldn’t bring himself to prove him wrong in most cases.

Anzo fidgeted with some pebbles he’d picked off the ground and frowned unhappily. “Did the Boss actually give us a plan for when we find the dudes holding his son?”

Leo, one of the unofficial leaders of their group, shook his head. “We haven’t heard anything from the big man since he sent us back out. I say we confirm Levi’s location discreetly, then slip away and send a message back to Temptation so that they can send the Big Cats over and clean things up.”

“That sounds good. I can’t imagine he expects us to solve this all on our own,” Pedro replied optimistically.

“Does he usually trust this much responsibility to his kids?” Felipe asked curiously, swallowing nervously when everyone turned their heads to him as if wondering how he had dared to open his mouth.

“The Boss wouldn’t be where he currently is if he hadn’t trusted us with more than we should be able to handle,” Leo told him coldly, despite having seemed like such a sunny person from afar. “And yet here we are, still cleaning up messes.”

“Or creating new ones,” Lucca added in that feminine tone of his. “Look at us, a bunch of messy boys waiting for our messy friends to tell us what sort of mess we’re walking into.”

“Urgh, everyone, stop saying ‘mess’, it’s starting to lose its meaning,” Anzo complained like a grumpy child, which he literally was. Felipe had to keep reminding himself that these children were all younger than himself because of the maturity of their lives and attitudes, though sometimes they helped him to remember by themselves.

“I’m hungry,” said Pedro as his belly growled. Several of their stomachs echoed the sound.

“We didn’t bring any food. Apparently, the Boss seems to think that sleeping and eating are optional for kids hunting down his son for over twenty four hours straight,” Leo replied with an empty tone.

Lucca nodded towards Felipe, curling his lips into a seductive smile. “What about you, rich boy. Have you even gone hungry once in your life? Really hungry?”

Felipe bowed his head before he answered. “Probably not on any level you’ve experienced.”

“You’re God damn right about that,” Anzo hissed. It didn’t matter what he said, these boys would always hate him so long as he wasn’t one of them. He was everything they would never be: wealthy, untouchable, and free. Their only common point was that despite their opposite situations, they were all unhappy with their lives, just for different reasons. Felipe was lonely, whilst they got way too much attention. He didn’t imagine that they would soon be bonding over something like that. Or maybe…

“Would you want me to buy your freedom?” He asked the group, which certainly got everyone’s attention.

“Buy our freedom?” Pedro repeated like Felipe had said something in a foreign language.

“Yes, buy your freedom. As Lucca has just established, I’m rich. You guys probably think I’m naive, but I know some things too. Experienced, attractive boys like yourselves can go for several million dollars, sometimes tens of millions. The four of you, plus your two friends out there, I could afford that. Would you want me to?”

“Let’s say the Boss is willing to let go of some of his biggest money makers,” Lucca started. “Then what?”

“You tell me, it’s your freedom.”

Pedro shook his head. “It’s not that simple. Like Leo said, let’s say the Boss sells us to you, and then you release us. Where do you think we’ll go?”

“Back home?” Felipe suggested tentatively. “If you can’t afford it, I could also buy you plane tickets back to Brazil.”

“You said that you’re not naive, but the more you talk, the more you prove yourself wrong,” Leo said as nicely as he could. “I’ve already been sold twice in my life, once by my own parents, and then by the little club I used to work for in the Caribbeans. Lucca’s mom was a whore and he grew up in a strip club until the Boss bought him for enough money for his mom to pay for her own freedom, Pedro got kidnapped and the Boss probably already killed his parents to cover his tracks, Anzo belonged to another millionaire until his first Master got bored of fucking the same kid and sold him off to go replace him with a new toy, and Pietro and Rohan both willingly went to work at the Playground because their lives in the favelas sucked so badly that becoming Crib-Kids was genuinely an improvement for them both. So which homes exactly do you suggest we go back to, the ones that don’t exist anymore, or the ones that never existed to begin with?”

“What about my home?” The suggestion was enough to give everyone pause, so Felipe continued with the proposal. “My father would only let you stick around the estate if you were his property, so I wouldn’t be able to give you your freedom, and my dad would fuck you guys a lot, but there would only be one of him and six of you. You’ll probably be forced to dress up as sexy maids and clean up the house, and mind you, it’s a very big house, but that just means there’s plenty of room for all of you, and I can’t imagine the workload can be worse to what you’re already used to. So?”

Felipe would be lying if he didn’t admit to feeling a sense of satisfaction at the silence he was faced with and the expressions on their faces. Where were their snarky comments and their judgy looks now?

“Would… would your dad really let you do that?” Leo asked like he was terrified of the answer. “Even billionaires don’t usually own six Pages. It’s a lot of maintenance to keep track of and pay for.”

“I’ll tell him that I want all of you for myself, but that he’s welcome to enjoy any of you as well. Believe me, there’s nothing he would love more than thinking his son is finally starting to look like his own reflection: greedy and lusty beyond imagination. So what are your answers?”

“Do you promise?” said Pedro in a way that warmed the heart with the innocent excitement in his voice.

Felipe smiled and nodded. “As soon as this trip is over, I promise to ask my father and your Master to make the transfer. Do you consent?” They nodded, and a sense of joy surrounded them, choking the air in their lungs and causing them all to beam like Christmas and birthdays had mixed into one and been dropped right in front of them. And then it was crushed underfoot when they heard a voice creep up on them.

“Such cheerful children, let’s see how long they keep those smiles.”

The kids instinctively got up to run, but froze when they realized that they were surrounded by a dozen men wearing bankrobber masks and pointing guns at them. Two of the men came forward, dragging Pietro and Rohan by the cuffs of their shirts and throwing them into the pile of children with the rest. Felipe caught Pietro in his arms. His face was banged up, his pants and underwear were missing, and his ass was leaking cum, just like Rohan.

“Which one of you has one of these?” said the largest man amongst the mobsters, holding up one of the firearms he’d confiscated from the two boys. He spoke English with an accent that Felipe didn’t recognize, slightly eastern maybe, but it was hard to pinpoint.

“I do,” said the rich blond boy, slowly taking out the gun strapped to the back of his belt and putting it on the floor in front of him. It was promptly taken away from him, and he was kicked in the face for being guilty of honesty.

“If you do exactly as we tell you, you’ll leave this place looking like your friends. If you don’t, you’ll never leave this place at all.” He crouched down in front of the kids sitting on the floor and pinched Felipe’s face, who was beeline out of his lip. “Such beautiful children, but is this the best the Lion has to offer? Is he such a coward that he hides in his ship while you do all the hard work for him? Does he think everything can be solved with a pretty little face? Tsk, I’ll be honest, I’m not very intimidated, but I admit that I can see where he’s coming from. The urge to fuck his precious Kittens is overwhelming.”

“Hold on, I recognize that one,” said another one of the smugglers. "He's not a Schoolboy, he’s one of the Lion’s guests. He’s the son of that Brazilian billionaire, de San-something, some shit like that. He could be a valuable hostage and get us a handsome ransom.”

“Handsome indeed. Fine, so which one should we take then.”

The traffickers started enthusiastically blurting out their preferences like this had turned into an auction.

“Let’s have the little one.”

“The blond one. Let’s do the blond one.”

“I like that one’s face, I want to cum all over it.”

“I think those two need another round to really learn not to put their noses where it doesn’t belong.”

The behemoth that seemed in charge raised his closed fist and silenced his men, before slowly lowering his arm and pointing at one of the children. He pointed at Pedro. The rapists cheered and moved in to grab him, and in a moment of insane bravery or sheer stupidity, Felipe tried to stop them, getting in their way and shouting for them not to touch his escort, causing such a raucous that the leader raised his fist again and ordered his goons to back off.

“The rich brat wants to take his place it seems, so let’s give him what he wants.”

No one came to Felipe’s defence when the men dragged him away a few meters away from the other children. They tied his arms behind his back with rope and bent him over face down on an old dusty workbench, before pulling down everything standing in the way between his appetizing ass and their hungry dicks.

“No, stop, get off me!!” he shouted, thrashing and kicking, but there was nothing a thirteen year old could do against three men holding him down. The first one, the towering leader of the gang, stepped up and grabbed onto the young teen’s curved waist, planting his feet firmly on the ground while his fingers spread those fat buns to reveal his gaping hole that had never been touched before. “No, please, don’t… not like this, not like this,” he mumbled weakly, on the cusp of tears.

The rapist ignored his desperate pleas, and with a single powerful plunge between the boy’s cheeks, he stole his virginity in the most vulgar, cold, unfeeling manner possible. Felipe screamed as his asshole was ripped open for the first time, squirming as the man demolished his rear side like it was barely an effort to crush the child’s prostate from the get-go, tearing down his defences and destroying everything inside and plundering every last drop of innocence for his own twisted pleasure. The masked criminal took great pleasure in the way Felipe cried and gasped from the pain coursing through him as he pumped in and out of his tarnished crevice and started spanking him for the sadistic satisfaction of hearing him yelp each time his hand fell on his plump bottom. When he got closer to his climax, he once again held onto the boy’s rounded hips and began to fuck the child with the strength of a bull in heat, punching in and out of his guts so hard that the sounds could barely even leave Felipe’s throat anymore. With one last violent dash inside, he delivered Felipe’s first creampie and properly ripped up his v-card. He pulled out and tapped his dripping length against the gaping hole that could no longer close now that it had been opened in such a brutal way.

The leader stepped away, and the second man came to take his place. Felipe barely had the strength anymore to fight back against this new invader, and he could only produce pathetic whimpers as he was fucked just as hard as the first time. A second load up his ass, and then a third man had his turn. By the fifth guy, Felipe was on the verge of passing out. He could no longer feel the desecration of his bum from how numb it had gotten after four merciless anals. All he could feel was the semen dripping down his thighs and into his shoes, and the occasional twitching of his rear muscles just before another rapist dumped their viscous load inside him.

“He’s getting sleepy,” one of the smugglers pointed out. “There’s no fun in fucking him if he isn’t even awake to enjoy it.”

“Give him something to help him wake up then,” the leader declared, and the men cheered enthusiastically once again. Felipe didn’t even have the brainpower anymore to contemplate what that could possibly mean for him. He stayed as he was, standing face down on the table, waiting for whatever new torture they were about to inflict on him.

“Someone record this and send it to his daddy. Make him proud by showing him what a good whore his son turned out to be.”

Before Felipe could even try to protest, he felt something sharp piercing the back of his neck as something was injected into him. He had no idea what they’d just put inside his body, but a shiver crawled over his skin and sharpened his senses like adrenaline. He felt something wrong turn inside his mind, as his treatment no longer seemed so torturous, but almost enjoyable. Yes, enjoyable. He should be thanking these generous men for sharing so much of themselves with him, and yet all he could think about was demanding even more. How spoiled of him, he truly was a rich brat, a naughty rich brat that deserved to be punished, punished again and again until he learned his lesson for good.

He was suddenly taken off the workbench and forced to kneel on the floor between two men. One of them was holding him by his tied up hands and getting ready to fuck his deliciously demolished ass while the other was pointing his dick at the boy’s face. He grabbed his curly blond hair and then told him to open up before he threw his cock down his throat and demanded the boy start sucking. Felipe happily obeyed. It was a sensational experience to have such a massive manhood rubbed against his tongue when the gangster started swaying his hips back and forth, groaning loudly as Felipe hollowed out his cheeks and looked up at his master with an unparalleled lust in his eyes that caused the tip of the dick to reach even further down his neck. At the same time, his rear side was once again being blessed with the unrelenting efforts of a giant plowing him like a field. The boy took the entirety of each length every time they were pushed into his body, and the pleasure that they gave him made him moan out his lungs. He would have been gasping for breath if he could breathe, or even remember to breathe, for that matter, but the only thing he could think about was having more sex, harder, faster, and deeper. He was so hungry, and that meat tasted and felt so fucking good. When the men shot their spunk into him from both ends simultaneously, he didn’t dare let a single drop spill on the floor. He was a spoiled brat after all, and wasting precious semen would be failing to learn his lesson. So when a few drops fell out his mouth despite his efforts to swallow every last one, the teenager didn’t hesitate to bend down and lick it off the floor, much to the amusement of the men.

He was overjoyed by the realization that his punishment was not over yet and that half the men still hadn’t had their turns yet. He’d been pleading with them to stop when this had started, but now he was begging for more each time he’d finished licking one guy’s rod and the men had dared to leave his mouth or ass empty.

He was on his fourth blowjob and eighth anal when a gunshot pierced the air and the man behind him suddenly fell on top of him. Felipe barely noticed the sudden firefight breaking out around him and kept sucking off one dead man’s cock with another buried in his ass, not stopping even as more bodies dropped and children screamed. It was an annoying distraction admittedly, but that magical substance they’d given him managed to keep him focused on the only thing that actually mattered at that moment, or at any moment really.

It was only towards the end of the fight, when the sounds of battle were dying out, that the Glitter started to fizzle out of his system and his mind began to clear from the haze keeping it trapped in a sex-crazed state, leaving only the horror of what he’d been doing that whole time. He rolled onto his back and scurried away from the corpses in absolute panic, frantically looking around to try and understand what had been going on while he was lost in another world.

The twelve men that had been their captors had been handedly defeated by ghosts apparently, as Felipe failed to spot any opponents anywhere around him. The other Brazilians were huddled in the same corner he’d left them in. His heart dropped when he thought they were all laying face down on the ground, dead, but realized that they were simply shielding themselves from harm with their hands clasped over their ears to block out the horrible noises.

“Need a hand up, and maybe some pants?”

Felipe’s head spun back towards the front and he stared up at the young boy standing over him. He recognized him as another guest from the ship, the friend of that Turkish prince, Çınar, the one who seemed just as opposed to sex as Felipe, but in a much more ambiguous way. He was holding a gun in one hand and offering the other to help the boy on the floor get up.

[Çınar İlgar Arıcı]

Felipe stood up just in time to spot the three men wearing black suits and sunglasses entering the building. Prince Asrın himself wasn’t far behind either, looking as smug as ever with his Page and two escorts, who were all armed as well, with only the Prince entrusting his safety to others.

[Prince Asrın Alp Çalik]

“W-What are you doing here?” Felipe mumbled to Çınar, unable to look anyone in the eye at the moment. He regretted even accepting the hand up he’d offered him — the feeling of skin on skin was repulsive to him at the moment.

“You were making quite a bit of noise, so we thought we might come and lend a hand. I hope we weren’t interrupting anything,” Çınar answered, waving his pistol around nonchalantly as he started walking in circles around Felipe. The royal bodyguards made sure all the threats in the area were properly neutralized while the Prince’s escorts went to check on their fellow Schoolboys. “Oops, I think I might have spilled a bit of blood on the back of your shirt, but the white stuff isn’t me obviously. I made sure to aim for the head and not hit you, but I guess you couldn’t necessarily call it a ‘clean kill’ if I got you dirty. Sorry about that.”

“H-How—”

“The King of Turkey doesn’t like the idea of his son being surrounded by people who can’t defend him. But I’m nothing too impressive, you should have seen Kaan — the Prince’s bed maid. Vicious little thing, but we still love him. Anyway, I suppose I owe an apology to His Highness. I told him that we should stay on the ship and not get mixed up in any of this, but he still insisted on going out. Lucky for your team, or there might not have been anyone around to rescue you. Don’t worry, I’ll deliver your thanks to him on your behalf, but I’m sure you’re all eager to get back to the motor yacht as quickly as possible, so you better take your boys and go before things get any messier out here. Rest assured, we’ll take it from here. Oh, and don’t forget to grab some guns on your way out, you might need them, and seriously, put some pants on, it’s disrespectful. You’re in the presence of royalty.”

[Kaan Arpacık]

“A slut. My son is a fucking slut!” Felipe’s father spat when the Brazilians made it back to M/Y Temptation. His team had left him at his cabin with Pedro, who silently stood behind him while his father tore into him with his words. “I thought it was bad enough that I had raised a sissy. I sent you out there hoping you’d return as a man, instead you come back to me as a bitch whore as common as that fucking Wenchling standing behind you. Look at this. Look at this! You licked it off the floor like a dog.”

Felipe couldn’t find the words to argue back. He could barely even stand, he was covered in dried cum and blood, and he’d barely slept in over a day. All he could do was sob and try not to collapse. It didn’t matter anyway. Even if he’d explained that he was under the influence of Glitter, that he’d volunteered to protect someone else, which some might see as an act of courage, he was ruined in the eyes of his father. His little sissy of a son had been raped by a dozen different men. He was right, how was he any better than the whore he’d tried to save?

“You’re no son of mine,” his father said with venom in his voice. “Go, get out. I don’t want to see you in here ever again. I’ll tell the Lion he can have you, free of charge. You can replace his son that you failed to find, for all I care. Tell your new coworker to fetch you an underwear that fits you.”

“Dad… Dad, please don’t, please, I can’t— again…” Felipe tried to beg, but it seemed that there wasn’t a single man left in the world who cared to listen to him anymore.

“GET OUT!”

Pedro helped Felipe stumble out of the room, and as soon as the door slammed shut behind him, he collapsed against the wall, crying out his eyes as his former escort-turned-coworker kneeled beside him.

“What now?” the young Schoolboy asked cautiously.

“What the fuck do you mean?!” Felipe shouted at him, pushing him away. “Do you really think I can keep my promise now? I don’t own a fucking penny anymore! I don’t own anything anymore! I’m nothing, no one! I’m just a whore now, like you and all your slut friends!”

Pedro started to tear up as well, with the corners of his lips bending downwards as his chin quivered. “But… you promised.”

Felipe breathed against the wallpaper, crying what few tears he had left inside of him. He sniffed and struggled up to his feet, looking down at the boy that he’d lost everything for. “I should have fucked you a when I had the chance,” he mumbled, before trudging off to the lower decks where he now lived.

Chapter Text

The man screamed and begged the Prince to take his foot off the bullet wound on his leg.

“His Highness would love nothing more than to be on his way, but first you must answer his question. Who are you, and where is the rest of your filth hiding?” Çınar translated what Asrın said to the man, though there were no words he could say to match the overconfident grin on that royal face.

[Prince Asrın Alp Çalık]

“Ah, no they’ll kill me,” said the man on the floor.

Çınar repeated the answer, then gave the reply while flashing his gun in a subtle manner. “He says you’re clearly worrying about the wrong people at the moment.”

“No, no, I can’t, I can’t.”

“Urgh, this one squeals like a piglet. He’s even worse than the last, and just as useless. Can’t we just kill him and move on to the next?” Asrın asked in a whiny tone.

“There are no next ones, Your Highness. You already executed them,” Çınar reminded him calmly.

“Truly? I thought I commanded you to leave at least half of them alive for questioning.”

“Yes, sir. This is the sixth, we already killed the other five when you commanded it.”

“Huh, did I really?” said the Prince like he had no memory of that happening. He shrugged and looked down at the man slowly bleeding out under his foot. “Oh well, I guess this one will have to do. But how do we make him crack? Hey Kaan, I don’t suppose anyone taught you torture techniques back at the palace, did they?”

[Kaan Arpacık]

“No, Your Highness, my apologies,” the young Page answered with his head bowed. Çınar smiled amusedly. Kaan might have been trained to be a good and submissive little bed maid, but Çınar knew how terrifying he could be when their Prince was under threat. He’d single handedly taken out somewhere between a third to a fourth of their enemies by himself during the firefight, but if they’d sent him alone, there probably wouldn’t be anyone left for the Prince to interrogate.

“How unfortunate. Go tell one of my bodyguards to come inside then. Maybe one of them knows a trick or two.”

“With all due respect, sir, I may be of some help here,” Alex intervened, catching their curiosity and pausing Kaan in his tracks.

[Alex Cinarsen]

“You know interrogation techniques? I wouldn’t have guessed that from you.”

“No, sir, but I think I may know who they are.”

“Oh? And were you going to keep this information to yourself until sunrise?”

“I wasn’t sure until now, sir, and I didn’t want to waste your valuable time with something that could have been potentially untrue,” Alex replied with the same elegant, restrained composure as always. Çınar had to admit that he was surprised by the Wenchling’s resilience. Most kids in his position would have already fully submitted themselves to the Prince’s authority, or cracked and tried to kill him (or just severely harm him as they’d been harmed). But this one hid his rage better than most and managed to keep his pride under control as well. He might just make it through this whole escort thing if he kept this up.

“Well, go ahead then, we don’t have all night.”

“It’s the Israeli mafia that are behind all this.”

Asrın frowned and demanded that he elaborate.

“I’ve spent enough time around Harel and Ofri, two of my Israeli classmates from the Playground to recognize their accents. And there’s more too. Their abundant supply of Glitter, their connection to human trafficking, and their obvious motive for hunting down the Lion’s son. It only makes sense when you begin to consider all the variables and evidence, but just to be sure…” He crouched down and reached for a chain necklace around the man’s neck that was tucked inside his shirt, and then pulled it out to reveal an ornament hanging on the chain depicting the Star of David.

[Harel Liyani and Ofri Shuri]

Prince Asrın mulled over the information while he slowly turned his gaze back to the man. He found his smirk and began to apply pressure on the bullet wound again. “Now that you’ve told us that you are the Israeli mafia, you might as well tell us where your hideout is located, since your comrades will surely kill you anyway for being a snitch.”

[assume that every time Asrın speaks to anyone who isn’t a Turk, one of the other Turkish boys is still translating on his behalf. I can’t be bothered to come up with different ways of saying the exact same thing every time the Prince talks to someone who isn’t fluent in Turkish, but that doesn’t mean he just spontaneously learns English. At this point, I’m sure you understand that he isn’t speaking in English at any moment.]

The man’s eyes widened with not just pain anymore, but also panic, which seemed to confirm the theory.

“My prince, if the Israeli mafia is truly behind all this, then I really must insist we return to the ship at once for your own safety,” Çınar told him with far more urgency than he ever used when he normally spoke. Whatever his excuse for acting so chilled out all the time, he was putting it aside to make Asrın understand how dire the situation was. But it wasn’t enough.

“Nonsense, you think I’m worried about a few lowlife gangsters? Each of my janissaries are worth twenty of them, and Kaan is worth all of them combined.”

“Even Kaan can’t catch a bullet aimed at your head. Please, we need to go back to the ship.”

“He’s right, Your Highness,” said Alex. “This is out of our hands now. We should at least call for backup and wait for them to show up.”

Asrın rolled his eyes like he was a parent having to listen to mild complaints from his children. “Do you have any idea how many times I’ve had to visit Athens on diplomatic missions? I’m sick of the best parts of this city, and now I’m being forced to go into the worst parts as well. I’m not spending one more minute in this country than I have to. Plus, if House Alp Çalik single handedly recovers the Lion’s cub for him, then my father, the King, will be even better placed for his negotiations once he arrives, and it’ll all be thanks to us. We’ll be rewarded, praised, adored.”

“We’ll be dead, more likely. Asrın, we—”

“You forget yourself, Çınar. Address me with due deference, or you can find yourself another prince to leech onto.”

“Prince Asrın, please, if you have any trust in me, I implore you to follow my advice and return to Motor Yacht Temptation. If something happens to you, the King will hold the rest of us accountable, and he would never forgive you either for putting yourself in unnecessary danger, especially if it was for his sake.”

“You’re sworn to me, are you not?” Asrın asked him dismissively.

“I’m sworn to keep you from harm, yes.”

“To the death?”

“Those were the words.”

“Then ask this man where his gang is hiding, and never question me in public again. Understand?”

Çınar exhaled a deep breath and cocked his gun, pointing it at the face of the man laying on the floor. Why hadn’t anyone told him that being a royal’s confidant could be such a pain in the ass sometimes? “He’s running out of patience. Last chance, where is the processing plant located exactly?”

“Better to die in silence than as a traitor.”

“Better to not die at all, don’t you think?”

The mobster hesitated at that, breathing hard as he tried to suppress his pain and his fear. “Do you swear to let me live if I tell you, no tricks?”

“Promise.”

“Eight streets down, then turn left for three streets, then take a right. You can’t miss it from there.”

“The Royal Family thanks you for your cooperation,” Çınar said before kicking him precisely in the side of his head to knock him out. He was going to have one hell of a headache when he woke up, but at least he’d wake up.

“Why didn’t you just shoot him?” Asrın scrutinized him in an almost disappointed manner.

“Wiser to save every bullet we can if we’re heading into the beasts’ lair.

“No need to worry about that. If everyone just follows my instructions, it won’t be necessary to fire any shots at all. Finish him.”

“Your father entrusted me to help with your education. Consider this a lesson in mercy, my prince.”

“Urgh, fineee, as you say then. Tie him up and let’s be on our way.”

They did as he they were told and finally left behind the building they’d rescued the Brazilians from with all the corpses still inside. If it were up to Çınar, they would all be nice and comfortable back at the ship, enjoying a nice martini cocktail under the moonlight, but he only had so much influence over the princeling, and when Asrın really wanted to do something, there was truly nobody that could stop him short of the King himself.

“If I may ask, what is your plan, my lord?” Çınar inquired in an innocent tone as they followed the directions that the wounded captive had given them.

“Stop talking, Çınar, your voice is beginning to irritate me, and always walk one step behind me.”

“My apologies.”

Normally, Çınar could get away with minor offences around the Prince, like not adding an honorific in front of his name or walking by his side. But whenever Asrın became even remotely anxious or angry, he would hide his insecurities by doubling down on his authority and commanding everyone around him with even more ruthlessness than usual.

Çınar went quiet and fell in line with the other boys a few steps behind while Asrın sped up to go talk to his bodyguards about something, with Kaan running after him like a good little bed maid, leaving Çınar with the two Schoolboys assigned to their service. If he couldn’t get answers out of his prince, he might as well try and get answers from his escorts.

“What does the Israeli mafia want with the Lion’s son? Keep him as a captive and then ransom him back?”

“More likely a hostage exchange,” Alex replied emotionlessly. “There’s a Schoolboy aboard Temptation, his name is Reef Saban. He's the son of the most powerful mafia family in Israel. The Playground kidnapped him a few months ago to ensure the mob’s cooperation and to get insanely low prices for Glitter.”

[Reef Saban]

“Kidnapping and drug deals with the mafia — I’d be shocked if the whole world didn’t already know that your Master is a thug. It’s a miracle he isn’t in jail yet, but I won’t ask how exactly he’s managed that. Good for him though. But tell me, out of curiosity, did his men teach you how to shoot? You both handled yourselves nicely back there, I’m impressed.”

“My dad often used to take me on hunting trips with him. He always said I was a natural,” Aslan answered like the memories filled him with pride and sorrow at the same time.

[Aslan Noah Kurtuluş]

“I’ll see if we can go hunting together one of these days, and I mean real hunting, not hunting for missing little boys. Would you like that?” Aslan smiled and nodded excitedly, and Çınar mirrored his grin before turning to Alex. “What about you, what’s your story, or was it just beginner’s luck?”

“I would rather not go into my past, if that’s alright by you.”

“If you insist.”

“I do.”

“And you?” Aslan asked him next. “Where’d you learn to shoot?”

“Me? Oh, I just went through basic training with the janessaries, nothing interesting there. Can’t protect the prince if I don’t even know how to aim a weapon. But I don't think all our experience together will amount to much if another fight breaks out.”

“Do you have a clue what the Prince intends to do when we find the mafia’s hideout?”

“No, His Highness is keeping that to himself.”

“Sir, may I speak freely?” Alex asked in a neutral tone. Çınar put on his casual smile and nodded his head, so the blond boy continued a bit more brazenly. “Why are you still with him? Are you really sworn to him like some sort of glorified bodyguard? You told us your fathers are friends and you were raised together, but is that it? He doesn’t seem to treat you like a friend, much less an equal, and while you act like that doesn’t bother you, I think it does.”

The rich boy shot the blond a sideways glance and smirked. “You’re too smart for your own good, has anyone ever told you that?”

“It’s been mentioned.”

“Hm, well, if you really want to know, yes, I swore a ceremonial oath to protect him with my life if necessary. But even if I hadn’t, I would still be following him into this inevitable disaster.”

“Why?”

“It’s like I told you. We were raised together, and I’ve always been like a big brother to him. In some ways, I still am, but he’s starting to reach that age where kids don’t listen to their older siblings anymore, and royals have a knack for getting there even sooner than most. Plus, there was an incident a few years ago.”

“What incident?” Aslan asked like a child being told a spooky bedtime story.

“It was my fault, really. I was eleven, and he was only nine. I was also getting to an age where boys start to change their attitude, so to introduce me to this new world I was stepping into, my father sent me to the best brothel in all of Turkey, right in Istanbul — Midnight Oasis, you’ve probably heard of it — and I came back happy and satisfied. I didn’t see the harm in it at the time, so a few days later, when the Prince invited me to his room for a sleepover at the palace like he often did ever since we were toddlers, I proposed a little game. It was an innocent thing between two boys who were friends, nothing nefarious at all about it, but when the touching ramped up, Asrın got so enthusiastic that I started to fear I might be accused of seducing the heir to the throne and lose a hand (or worse) for my crimes of deflowering the prince without permission. But Asrın never told a soul, because he liked it even more than I did — far more than I did, actually — so much so that he kept calling me back to his room every single night after the first time. I was barely getting any sleep anymore, so after a week of this going on, I finally went to the King and asked for permission to take his son to Midnight Oasis. He agreed, but only on the condition that I took his virginity once we got there, stating that he preferred his son to learn from a trusted friend rather than a common whore — if only he knew. So I brought my prince, my friend, and my lover to a pillow house, and that was my final mistake. After that point, the Prince started to change for the worse, he was addicted. He just couldn’t get enough of boys like you, and he also started hiring an entire harem of Pages to keep him company at night instead of me. Kaan might be his favourite, but he’s only one of many. Asrın used to be sweet and gentle — a little spoiled too, but what do you expect from a child born with nearly unlimited privilege and wealth? The only issue was that I showed him how to use that power and wealth in the worst possible way at an age where he didn’t know any better. He began to associate domination with pleasure, and by the time I realized what had happened, it was too late. I’ve been trying to correct my mistakes ever since, but I barely have any control over him anymore. He just does what he wants to whomever he pleases and doesn’t care what I tell him unless he already agrees with me.”

“He might have turned out the same way regardless of when you introduced him to sex,” Alex told him like he was being overly dramatic about what had transpired between them in the past. “I've met plenty of people like him before, and several of them are back at the ship, in fact. Your prince is hardly an exceptional case. You yourself, on the other hand, are far rarer, even if I still can’t get a proper read of you, though I guess that just makes you even more exceptional. Most kids as rich as you don’t bother hiding their true selves since nobody ever teaches them shame, yet you clearly feel shame.”

Çınar shrugged indifferently. “I was lucky. I grew up in a palace where everyone didn’t think I belonged, because it doesn’t matter how much money you have, you won’t fit in without the right blood. That’s how royalty works. But I had the King and the Prince’s favour, so I learned not to be bothered by what other people thought about me and to simply enjoy my privileged position, and more importantly, I learned that exerting authority on authors has consequences. I only wished I had taught that to Asrın before everything went down. But none of that cleans my hands of culpability. I still played a role in that boy’s downfall, so call it an honourable sense of duty, call it loyalty to an old friend, call it a pointless waste of time and effort, call it a rich boy who doesn’t like the fact that a prince doesn’t listen to him anymore, call it what you want, but I’m not going anywhere.”

Just as he finished speaking, Asrın started calling them to catch up, as if to test Çınar’s conviction to his last statement. The three stragglers sped up and went to regroup with the Prince and his guards, who were waiting for them to turn the last corner.

“Çınar, you’ll translate for me. Everyone else, keep your mouths shut.”

“Sir, is it really smart for Aslan and I to accompany you wearing our Schoolboy uniforms?” Alex asked him, tugging at the corners of his skirt.

“On the contrary, I’m relying on your uniforms to get us past the front door.”

Even Çınar frowned at that, but the Prince didn’t let them ask any follow-up questions before he started walking towards the entrance of the building that was obviously larger than all the others and far more rusted too, suggesting it must have been abandoned even longer ago than the rest of the buildings in this district. Çınar spotted two sentries posted outside and even more up on the roof several storeys above them, who surely must have spotted them first as more men came outside, carrying assault rifles and wearing balaclavas. When they got closer, he could also see that many were wearing necklaces with the Star of David on them.

One of them stepped forward, holding his hand out to warn them not to come any closer, before raising his gun along with all the other men behind him. “Whoever you are, you should never have come here with Schoolboys at your side. It’s alright, you won’t live long enough to regret that mistake.”

Asrın whispered something, and Çınar repeated it loudly and confidently, showing no fear in the face of the barrels he was staring down, even though he had a terrible feeling about what he was about to say. “This is the Prince of Turkey, touch him, or any of us, and the Playground will be the least of your concerns, because the wrath of an entire country will fall upon you. So I suggest you lower your weapons and consider taking us to your leader before you do something absurdly stupid. We’ve been sent to negotiate on behalf of the Lion for his son’s release.”

The man standing in front paused and then looked over his shoulder at the other mobsters standing behind him, as if hoping one of them might tell him what to do next. One of them who was apparently on the radio with their boss gave the confirmation to let them through, but only on the condition that they were disarmed. Reluctantly, all the Turks turned in their firearms, except for Asrın, who had nothing hidden under his black three piece suit. After a thorough inspection that failed to spot the innocent looking bracelets on Alex and Aslan’s wrists, they were at last allowed to enter the old building with an escort of armed men and ventured through several different halls and rooms, crossing paths with a variety of other mafia members. Some were children like them, not necessarily Wenchlings, but kids working as delivery boys and lookouts like in any other drug cartel. Most were either local urchins or younger relatives of the older gangsters. There were also crates scattered all over the place and being shifted around by some of the workers, supposedly filled with weapons, drugs, or maybe even people.

Finally, they entered a giant room that must have been some sort of mass distribution center in the old processing plant. There was a long wooden table set up in the middle of the room, and a man was sitting at the opposite head from them, expecting their arrival with a half a dozen more men behind him. There were two gagged, naked, and abused boys chained up at his feet, and they looked like they’d each been beaten and raped a thousand times over. Çınar assumed one was Levi (though he’d never seen the Lion’s cub for himself), but he had no idea who the other kid might be. Maybe he was the poor son of some other rival that had gotten mixed up in all this through no real fault of his own. The man whose chair they were chained to looked very serious, definitely someone who should not be messed with, so naturally, Çınar began to fear that Asrın would try to mess with him. In a way, they already were by lying about the fact that they’d been sent by the Lion to negotiate on his behalf, which was obviously beyond an absurd lie.

[Levi Chrisopulos]

“Take a seat, little prince,” the man said in a deep voice that shook the children’s bones.

Asrın seemed just as arrogant as he always did and sat at the other end of the table, then spoke. “You know my Prince’s identity, sir, but now he wishes to know yours.”

“The Prince may call me Mr. Goldberg for the sake of this conversation.”

“My Prince is impressed by the scale of your operations. He does not imagine that it is easy to keep this sort of business hidden.”

“His Highness is easily impressed, it seems. This is only a tiny fraction of the scale of operations we were conducting a few weeks ago.”

“He was told that your business by the old docks vanished, and wonders why.”

“Because of the Glitter ban across the country, of course. We set up shop in Athens as a transit point for Glitter shipments between L’Eros, Israel, and the rest of Europe. But now that the prohibition is in effect and the demand has dried up to only those seeking to buy illegally, plus the fact that L’Eros is no longer allowed to produce more of the stuff, our interest in this city is at an end, and our superiors back home are recalling all our remaining stocks while they reconsider how to continue distributing what remains. We were just about to return back to Israel as well when we learned of the Lion’s imminent visit to our turf. We had a score to settle, so we decided to stick around just long enough to say hello to some of his Kittens. But imagine our delight when we got a call from Aphrodite’s Temple who’d found his lost little cub sneaking away from the ship by himself. It would have been irresponsible of us to leave a child his age wandering around by himself, so we graciously took him in, isn’t that right, Levi?”

Mr. Goldberg tugged on the chain attached to the collar around Levi’s neck. The boy’s hollow eyes didn’t even blink and his lips seemed to move of their own will. “Yes, Master Goldberg,’ he mumbled emotionlessly.

The mobster smiled with satisfaction and continued. “Of course, I say ‘we’, but none of this would have been possible without the contributions of this sweet boy to my left. But of course, he had to go ahead and start barking shit out to those whores from the Playground, so Aphrodite’s Temple were more than glad to let us take this little problem off their hands. Isn’t that right, Giorgos?”

[Giorgos Prapas]

“Yes, Master Goldberg,” Giorgos repeated in the same broken way Levi had spoken.

“Incredible, how quickly the mind of a child can be broken down into pieces and reforged. I’ve heard how the Playground trains its fresh meat. They make it slow and cruel, but I have no such patience. I find that several consecutive rapes and beatings is more than enough to make any brat follow your commands like well trained hounds.”

“Perhaps the Lion will thank you for returning his disobedient son to him, trained and submissive.”

“Ha, I’m sure he would, if we had any intention of returning his son to him. But I believe he is far better suited as a plaything for the patriarchs of the crime families. I’d pay good money to see them tear these two to pieces until there’s nothing left but a hollow body to dump more cum inside.”

“But of course, you’ve done the Lion such a great favour by taking care of his son in his absence. To demand his return without compensation would be so inconsiderate of us. So how about a trade? A son for a son. We believe he has one of yours in his possession.”

“Ha!” Mr. Goldberg let out, and then he could not stop himself from letting out a few more. “Ha, ha ha, hahaha hihahaha!! That little whore Reef?! No, we have no interest in him anymore. The Lion is free to keep him and do whatever he pleases with him.”

“I’m sure Reef’s family would have something to say about that.”

“I’m sure they would, if they were still around. The other families got tired of being held back for the sake of someone else’s son, so we banded together and disposed of the Sabans, and we also made sure to cover our tracks regarding any secrets Reef could have possibly been aware of. We are now free of the chains of his family and the Lion, and it seems that we hold the chains now in fact.” He paused and sighed, rolling his eyes as though he were about to very reluctantly say something that he didn’t want to. “However, Reef is still one of ours, even if he is nothing more than a dirty slut nowadays. It would be bad for our image if people thought they could just take one of ours and do whatever they wanted with him, so although we have no interest in a trade anymore, we’ll send his father a proper video to make sure he understands that whatever he has or will inflict on Reef, will also be inflicted on his son.”

“Very well, if that is your answer, we’ll take it back to the Lion.”

“I think not,” Mr. Goldberg said as Asrın was getting up to leave. “We’ll deliver the message ourselves, the same way he’ll deliver the ransom for the five of you. We lost a fortune selling Glitter to the Boss far below the margins we’d need to make a profit. But the money we’ll get from your loaded daddies will make up for what we lost.”

“Did you forget who this is? It’s not a ransom you’ll get on your doorstep, it’s an army.”

“Ah yes, the Turkish army marching into Greece or Israel, I’m sure that won’t cause any problems whatsoever. Tell the little prince that the problem with fighting criminal enterprises is that we don’t exist. We’re everywhere, and yet nowhere you can reach. But I see His Highness has much to learn, so let’s begin at lesson number one: never leave all your weapons at the door.”

With a snap of his fingers, the firing squad behind him lifted their weapons and mercilessly gunned down the janissaries behind the children. Hearing the gunshots, more men that had been waiting outside the room entered to cut off the only escape route and complete the entrapment of the five boys that were now standing with their hands up, except for Asrın who’d lost his signature smirk and was now looking like he was trying to calculate how he might buy his way out of this situation.

“Kaan, do something,” he ended up saying, though of course, all he was met with was a wide-eyed stare from the Page who really couldn’t do much at all in this situation.

“Yeah, should have seen that coming,” Çınar mumbled under his breath, and then added a curse when five men, one for each of the boys, closed in and cuffed their hands behind their backs. The only one who put up any sort of struggle was of course Asrın, but even he was eventually subdued, and the children were bent over face-down on the table.

“I fucking hate spoiled brats,” Mr. Goldberg uttered viciously as he slowly got up from his throne and started circling around the table. “They think they own the damn world and forget how weak they actually are. All it takes is a strong man and a big dick to remind them of their place in the world. I think I’ll very much enjoy reminding you, Your Highness.”

Asrın couldn’t understand the threat that was being made towards him since Çınar wasn’t really in the mood to keep translating for them. But the Prince probably understood everything when a powerful hand grabbed the scruff of his neck and slammed him down on the table, before ripping off his pants and underwear. Çınar promptly received the same treatment, though Alex, Aslan, and Kaan weren’t wearing any underwear to begin with and only needed to have their skirts lifted up to expose their voluptuous rears. The three Wenchlings and the rich kid all understood that the best course of action was to submit and surrender, to just close their eyes and let the men do whatever they wanted with their bodies until they were done with them. Asrın, on the other hand, kept kicking and screaming, demanding that they unhand him at once and release him and the other boys. Of course, the thugs would never pay his little requests any attention, even if they were able to understand a single word he was screaming.

Çınar had never actually been fucked in the ass before. Asrın was the lusty one who loved telling men how to put it in him, but Çınar himself had never really been interested in trying to take one up the chute. Sure, he’d fucked plenty of other boys and girls in the ass, and some of them would sometimes playfully slip a few fingers into his crack for fun, but one or two fingers from a small child was quite different from eight inches of throbbing man-meat aiming for his guts at an impetuous speed that forced the young teenage boy to close his eyes and bury his face into the wood of the table as he tried to focus on his breathing rather than the pounding sensation in his backside. Every thrust of those broad hips made his buns jiggle like jelly, sending ripples up his fat ass that his rapist just couldn’t get enough of. Çınar bit his lower lip and did his best to stifle his pained groans, struggling to keep a focus on his surroundings when the monster in his hole seemed to dominate all his thoughts with his unbearable size.

He lifted his head and saw Asrın across the table from him, crying. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen his prince cry, it must have been years ago at this point. They’d put a gag around his mouth to stop him from making so much noise, so now the only thing the eleven year old Royal could really do was desperately bawl his eyes out while he was violently railed by Mr. Goldberg. Çınar really wanted to feel bad for his friend, and a small part of him did, but it was really hard to sympathize when the only reason in the first place that all of them were bent over this table getting fucked up the ass was because Asrın had ignored their warnings not to go into this predictable disaster without backup. Had he just listened, they’d all be halfway back to the ship already, just like the Brazilian kids they’d rescued, and those men behind them would still be alive. Instead, they were stuck in this mess because of him.

The other boys at least seemed to be handling themselves relatively well, though they must have been used to taking fat cocks up their butts all the time. The three of them gritted their teeth and seemed to relax their  muscles to make the dicks in their asses slip in and out more easily, so Çınar followed their lead by untensing and found that the motion of the penis grinding inside of him became much more fluid and bearable. But the sudden ease of penetration excited his rapist, who began to fuck him with thundering force that left the boy’s mind as numb as his ass felt. It was enough to shake the table with every thrust, and the only thing keeping it in place was the other four boys getting fucked at the same time around the table with just as much force. Çınar was just about getting used to the grueling feeling inside of him, but he still hated the way those balls slapped against his taint, and the way his boner and nipples rubbed and burned against the wood beneath him.

He was relieved then when the man behind him grabbed his thick dark hair and pressed his face down, smushing his cheek on the table as he pulled on boy’s cuffed hands and accelerated his pace just before he let it rip inside Çınar’s crack, filling him up to the brim with semen. Asrın, Kaan, Alex, and Aslan all received the same gifts at the same time as the men let out their viscous pleasure with lustful groans and sighs while the boys beneath them mewled pathetically.

They were picked off the table and thrown against the nearest wall of a huge piece of machinery. Levi and Giorgos were put next to them and they were all lined up and forced to kneel facing the second wave of men that stood in front of them and jerked themselves off until they showered the boys in cum to complete their humiliation. After that, the mobsters started speaking loudly in Hebrew amongst each other, seemingly giving orders to move into action for something as the whole building became noisy with echoes, leaving the boys cuffed against the pipes of the machinery.

Çınar sat beside Asrın. Both the leather jacket and the three piece suit that they wore had been ruined by the sex, and their normally very well kept appearances were a mess, with wild hair and sperm smeared across their faces. Not exactly the image of society’s highest class anymore.

“Damn it, I would have worn another coat if I knew this one would end like this. It was my favourite jacket.” Çınar sighed sadly, and waited to see if Asrın had anything to add to that, but the Prince just kept sniveling, so Çınar kept talking, because he didn’t know what else to do at that moment. “Hey, on the bright side, we found Levi, and this other kid too, I guess.”

He turned his head towards Giorgos, who was kneeling on his other side and staring blankly ahead, apparently not minding the semen dripping down his face. “I think I know who you are. You helped one of the other teams back at that club of yours, didn’t you? That was very brave of you.”

“Very stupid,” the Greek boy mumbled in return.

“Don’t worry, there’s plenty of brave and stupid going around at the moment, so don’t beat yourself up about it too much, that’s their job now anyway.”

“Please… stop talking to me.”

“Urgh, nobody wants to talk anymore these days. It’s just ‘shut up, and fuck, fuck, fuck’. What happened to good old fashioned conversation?”

“Someone fuck it, I think,” Giorgos replied in what almost sounded like a joke.

“Hm, good point. I wonder if we can fuck our way out of this one too.”

“That won’t be necessary,” replied a small voice hidden in the machinery behind them. They flinched to look over their shoulders, but the voice told them not to move so as not to draw any attention. “I see the solo rescue mission is going great. Really, good work everyone, you’ve done such an amazing job of freeing Levi, and is that the kid from the Temple? Hey, Prapas, long time no see. Don’t worry we’ll get you all out of here.”

“Wait, I know that voice,” Aslan said excitedly.

“Urgh, I hate that voice,” Alex added unbearably.

Asrın finally came to his senses and asked Çınar what was being said, but the older boy just told him to wait while he tried to understand for himself. The hidden kid was moving down the row and picking their locks one at a time from behind the cover of the pipes, making sure none of the guards spotted him.

“What’s the plan then, Esterson?”

[Connor Esterson]

“Come on, Cinarsen, you know I’d hate to ruin a good surprise. But if you really need to know, look up and say hi to Mason.” They all raised their eyes and spotted another boy on the walkway above them carrying a large metal tank of something. It seemed like he was struggling to move the thing into place quietly, but all the noise of the mafia was giving him some cover, and he was definitely stronger than he looked. “This place used to make fertilizer, which means there’s quite a few old tanks of white phosphorus laying around. You see those windows up there across from Mason? Chandler’s on the nextdoor rooftop with a view through those windows. As soon as Mason’s in place, he’ll drop the tank, and Chandler will shoot it in mid air. That should be enough to make it shatter on impact with the floor, at which point it’ll explode in a giant smoke cloud. That’s when all of you get up and run to the back entrance I snuck in from. Just a warning though, white phosphorus is apparently more than a little toxic, so when it hits the floor, hold your breaths and squint your eyes really hard.”

[Mason Cook and Chandler Riggs]

Çınar explained what to do to Asrın while they looked up with bated breath and waited for Mason to get into position. Once he was above the middle of the room, he waited another minute to rest and give Connor enough time to pick the last locks, at which point Connor gave him a thumbs up that he must have been able to see, because a moment later, Mason gave a thumbs up towards the window before he kicked down the metal container. Just as Connor said, a second after it started falling, a bullet crashed through the glass and hit it dead on, causing it to leak a thick white trail of smoke until it smashed against the ground with a thundering boom that made Çınar wonder how a little boy had even gotten that thing so high up in the first place. The moment it hit the floor, it exploded in a giant cloud of white smoke that engulfed half the room, including the boys next to the machinery, and that’s when Connor told them to get up and run, so they did. They ran as quickly as they could with their eyes half closed and holding their breaths while men shouted to each other and choked all around them. Each boy did their best to follow the one in front of them through the thick smoke, with Connor at the front leading them to the corner of the massive hall just outside the smoke’s reach, where they found the ‘back entrance’ he’d used to sneak in, which was tiny hole only a child could fit through. They went out one at a time, and Çınar made sure Asrın was safe and sound outside before he followed him through.

Mason was already waiting for them on the other side, and there were more gunshots echoing from the other side of the building as Chandler distracted and eliminated any guards on the roof so that the boys could run across the street towards safety. So they ran into the darkness of the night, and they did not stop running, even when they were six, eight, ten blocks away from the assembly line, they just kept going. Sometimes they would have to stop and hide as large black vehicles drove by in search of them, but that just gave them a chance to catch their breaths before they were off again. Far away in the distance, they would hear other firefights break out across the night as other teams of Schoolboys laying hidden in ambush sprung their traps on the patrols that were chasing the escaped captives, slowing them down or eliminating them entirely. It was only when they started crossing into the more crowded streets where people stared at the oddly and barely dressed kids that they finally slowed down.

“Thank you,” Çınar was the first to say as they leaned against a wall out of sight from the main street to properly catch their breaths and dry off from the sweat glazing their bodies.

“Yeah, we were pretty amazing,” Connor bragged with his arms crossed and his head held high.

“Let’s call it a team effort,” Mason added more modestly. “We might not have been able to pinpoint your exact location without Alex and Aslan’s trackers pointing us in the right direction. We would have spent all night looking for you, and by then they might have already moved you, which is what it looked like they were preparing to do.”

“How did you know to follow our trackers?” Aslan asked breathlessly, wiping his slick brow against his arm.

“The Brazilians sent out a message telling us what you guys had done for them. Don’t translate this part, but knowing who was in charge of your team, we had a suspicion you might do something a little reckless.” Mason explained to them.

“Yeah, and if anyone’s gonna be reckless, it’s us. I mean seriously, you guys went in by yourselves and didn’t even succeed! You’re giving a bad name to impulsive kids all over the world. Shame on you. And speaking of shame,” Connor turned towards Levi, and everyone did the same. “Got anything to say, mister I’m-gonna-run-away-without-telling-anyone-and-immediately-get-kidnapped-again-and-force-everyone-to-go-looking-for-me-for-more-than-a-full-day? I mean seriously, you might be the king of recklessness.”

Levi at least had the decency to avert his eyes and look at his feet when he spoke. “I’m… sorry, and thank you for coming for me. I don’t deserve it.”

“Yeah, what you deserve is an entire stack of these tracker bracelets permanently glued to your body so you don’t even think of doing anything that stupid again.”

“But an apology and acknowledgment of wrong is a good start,” Çınar said in a more tempered voice. He turned to look at Asrın, trying to subtly tell him that it was his turn to apologize, but the Prince just turned his back on them without uttering a single word. Maybe he would come to realize his wrongdoing one day, or maybe he already had and all that was missing was the courage to apologize for it, but regardless, Çınar still had a lot of work to do in order to fix his own, much older, mistake.

Chapter Text

“That’s it, bitch boy, fucking take that shit like a good slut.”

How could a fifteen year old boy be filled with so much lust and spite? Azriel hadn’t known what to expect when Walker had first told them that he and his siblings were going to be engaged and married off by their father. He didn’t even think he’d ever get married in the first place, since you couldn’t exactly marry your sibling, so the best that he could do was cross his fingers and hope for a partner to fall in love with — obviously, he got the complete opposite of what he’d wished for.

[Walker Scobell]

Braxton was everything the little ten year old boy had prayed for his fiance not to be. He was brutal, malicious, and uncaring down to his core, and he took such sadistic pleasure in tormenting Azriel as much as he could. Brax’s favourite pastimes aboard the motor yacht was to tie Azriel down to their shared bed and then spank him, finger him, shock him, choke him, or anal him raw — usually a little bit of everything, or straight up everything if he was feeling particularly nasty, like today.

[Braxton Bjerken]

They’d already made it through the spanking and the fingering, but the rest was still in full swing atop the large mattress in their bedroom. Azriel was on his knees leaning forward with his back arched towards the mattresses, forearms tied together behind his back, a red ball gag stuffed between his lips, a blindfold over his eyes to keep him blind, a cock cage over his dicklet that wanted to grow but couldn’t, and a dog collar choking his neck so tightly that his face turned red from the lack of oxygen. Brax kneeled behind him, holding his boy-toy by the arms as he pounded his tight ass with all his strength, smirking obnoxiously as his dick pumped in and out of Azriel like a well oiled, lusty machine. Sometimes he would grab handfuls of the younger boy’s curly, light brown hair, and yank his head back just to make it even harder for Azriel to breathe. If the sub child dared to let out a moan, cry, gasp, or any other sound from pain or pleasure, his handler would discipline him with a stinging slap to his already rosy ass cheeks that were each marked by the red prints of his hands having struck them so many times by that point.

“Hmph!!” Azriel yelped when his fiance’s six inch dick started scraping against his prostate deep inside him.

“Shut up, bitch!” Brax repeated to him before adding a fresh mark to his left butt cheek that made Azriel have to suppress his pathetic whimper. Azriel dropped his face with his eyes closed shut, shaking his head gently as if saying no to his partner would make him stop. Brax’s cock kept slamming against his prostate like it was trying to pulverize the gland into a fine paste, causing Azriel to mewl with a shrill and muffled voice that he just couldn’t push down. Brax grabbed his hair again to pull his head up as he bent down to growl into his ear. “If I have to tell you to shut your cunt one more time, I’m gonna go get my whip. Do you want that, bitch boy?”

The blind and muzzled kid shook his head harder this time, fearing the sting of that leather against his skin. Brax smiled and went back to tugging on Azriel’s arms with both hands like he was handling a particularly stubborn lawnmower.

It’s alright, Azriel told himself in an effort to deal with terrible pain. He’d been on display more times than he could count back at the Playground, as early as the age of six. It took him four years to pass his graduation exam, and he could only hope that meant he was strong enough to make it through a lifetime with Brax. Azriel admittedly liked it rough sometimes, especially when his big brother, Tanner, would do things like pin him against a wall while whispering dirty things into his ear, but this was far too much for Azriel to handle. Tanner was the only person he’d ever managed to get close to, and it wasn’t for lack of trying. He’d spent so much effort to make friends with the other Schoolboys back at the club, but nobody was interested in the Boss’ shy little sissy of a son, or having to deal with his temperamental and overly protective brother. The only one who’d truly cared for Azriel his whole life was the big brother he’d grown up and trained with for so long, but even he couldn’t be there for him in that room at that moment to save him from this merciless treatment.

[Tanner Scobell]

Brax kept up a relentless exertion of energy to mince Azriel’s ass into a numb slab of meat for him to devour over and over again as much and as often as he liked. Azriel was completely powerless against the onslaught. His mind and body no longer belonged to him, they belonged to the unbearably horny teenager kneeling behind him, and his voracious cock that simply could not be satisfied by the delicious meal tied up for it on the bed. Azriel’s thoughts were dominated by the totalitarian sex tearing through his backside, demanding that he focus on nothing but the way his handler grinded his crevice like drill mining for precious oil, reducing the poor boy to just a hollow, mindless cavern to exploit.

“Yeahhh, fuck, I’m about to bust in your tight bussy again, Azi. Do you want that? Do you want me to drop another creampie all over your fat little ass and then make you eat out it of my hand? You want that? Tell me how that sounds, bitch boy.”

“HmmmHmmmHmmm!!” Azriel could only let out a terribly long and pitiful groan that was broken up by each thrust from those hips. Brax just chuckled wickedly, spanking his boyfriend’s bum hard again before he picked up the pace. He moved with the strength and speed of a virile bull for his age and pulled on the tied up arms so hard that Azriel was afraid he might dislocate something if he kept going like that.

“Fuckkkkkkk!!” Brax roared as his dick spasmed and shot rope after rope of cum into Azriel’s abused butthole. The teenager playfully gripped the two plump cheeks that were strangling his cock for more milk, and squished their fat between his fingers as he excreted every last drop of himself into Azriel’s anus. The petite brunet was paralyzed by the venomous injection into his bum, his body frozen by all his tensed up muscles and by his stifled cock being forced into a dry orgasm by the cage imprisoning it.

When Brax’s tank was empty, he very slowly pulled himself out with his hand positioned below their mingled sexes, ready to catch any overflow that spilled out. When his tip was no longer plugging the boy-hole like a cork, his semen drizzled down Azriel’s hairless taint and poured into his open hand. Then, he flipped his toy onto his back and crawled up to sit on his chest. He ripped off the ball gag tied around the head and proceeded to smear his sticky hand all over Azriel’s blindfolded face in a messy way that left streaks of cum slathered all over his delicate skin. Azriel, exhausted and numb, still stuck his tongue out to lick what he could whenever Brax’s palm passed over his lips, sucking on his waxy fingers that were like melting candles as he stuck them one by one into his mouth.

Finally satisfied, Brax rolled over to lay on his back next to Azriel, letting out a long happy sigh. Azriel remained petrified, breathing hard with a leaky ass and a glazed face. His eyes were still covered, his arms were still tied up behind his back, and the cruel cock cage was still suffocating his sore dick, the same way the collar around his neck made it hard for him to catch his breath. Brax of course didn’t seem to care about any of these minor inconveniences as he carelessly massaged his own deflated erection. But eventually, he grew tired of listening to Azriel wheezing by his side and reluctantly removed his dog collar.

Azriel inhaled a long huff of fresh air into his deprived lungs, and the red color finally started draining from his face.

“God, you’re so fucking dramatic. No wonder you took so long to pass that stupid test at the Playground if just this was too much for you to handle. Roll over, dumb bitch.” Azriel did as he was ordered and flipped onto his stomach so that Brax could untie the knots of the ropes wrapped around his arms. “You know how new Cattle are taught at the Breeding Ranch? We find a hundred men, stick ‘em in a room together, and let each of them have their way with the new kid. And if they want to go two or four at a time, that’s fair game. Come morning, we’ve got ourselves a fresh cowboy or cowgirl. We wouldn’t waste four fucking years on a whiny bitch boy like you. You’re lucky your daddy didn’t throw you out on the street. I guess it helps that you’re pretty damn cute too, maybe next time I'll use that cute face of yours properly instead of this fat ass of yours."

Azriel hissed from the burn of Brax slapping his scarlet butt cheek again, but didn’t react to anything else his fiance said. He’d learned at that point to just shut up and let the older boy say whatever he liked; It was easier that way, and slightly less painful too, if only slightly.

“There, you can take the rest off yourself now I guess. Anyway, I’m just glad we’re back on the move. You’re brother, who’s somehow even more of a bitch boy than you are, almost ruined the whole trip with his tantrum. The Lion better chain him down to the floor and put three of his men to watch the brat all the time.” Brax reached over to grab a pack of cigarettes from his bedstand as Azriel took off the rest of the BDSM equipment from his body. He lit two joints at once, then passed one to Azriel, who cautiously accepted it. “I don’t get why he’s the golden child when he’s such a wimp. Why did your daddy even keep him hidden away at his mansion? Did he just like fucking him so much that he didn’t want anyone to touch his favourite toy?”

“The Boss loved Levi’s mother,” Levi replied in as few words as he could use, taking a slow drag from the joint and coughing it out.

[Levi Chrisopulos]

“Ha, ‘loved’! I bet she was a super fucking hot bitch with a fat ass and big tits, that’s it. He doesn’t even love you, his own kid. You think he loved a random whore or her sissy son? They were probably just his favourite toys, which would explain Levi’s annoying habit of disappearing so easily. I’d let myself get caught too if I was your dad’s personal chew toy.”

“At least he’s back now.”

“Yeah, but he still fucked shit up. My dad told me we’re going full throttle straight to Istanbul without making a single stop. Can you believe that? We're in the middle of the Greek islands and we’re not making a single stop. Bullshit. Just so that we can go fetch a king because his son is as stupid as your brother.”

“We might take our time on the way out.”

“We better.”

“I need to go piss.”

“Well then go piss before you wet me or the bed.”

Azriel struggled up to his feet and lumbered over to the toilet in their room. Brax watched him go, spotting the bruises he’d left on that supple skin a couple of days ago when he’d gotten overexcited in bed. He frowned and nodded his head slowly. “Oh yeahhh. I was trying to remember why I was fucking you just now, I mean, besides ’cause I felt like it. But it just came back to me. Your side of the bed was empty this morning when I woke up. Where’d you go?”

“To see my dad,” Azriel answered from the bathroom.

“Why?”

“He called me,” he lied, having gone to the Boss’ office of his own free will.

“For what?”

“Club business.”

“Huh, well then finish pissing quickly so we can go outside with everyone else. It’s too nice of a day to only fuck you indoors.”

“I can’t, I need to go to see Levi.”

“What? Why?”

“Club business,” Azriel repeated out of view from his fiance, smiling to himself as he flushed and went to the sink to clean his hands, face, and ass.

“Think you’re clever, do you?”

“No, sir, just following orders.”

“When we’re married, you’ll only take orders from me. I’ll own you, you got that?”

“Yes, sir.”

Braxton wasn’t actually correct, seeing as minors couldn’t own other minors, except in special cases, and this was not an exceptional case. Only adults could own a kid, so as long as they were under eighteen years old, they would each continue to belong to their respective fathers until they came of age. There would only be a five year period after Braxton turned eighteen and Azriel was still thirteen where his husband would actually own him, but after Azriel also became an adult, they would be equal again. But of course, it was better for Azriel to keep those details to himself at that moment and just finish washing off. Brax would probably come to understand all that by himself the next time his dad, the Marshal, gave him orders.

Azriel slipped on the motor yacht’s official uniform to make sure he wasn’t intercepted on his way to Levi’s bedroom on the fifth deck. He left without so much as a goodbye kiss from his sweetheart and hastily made his way upstairs. He was still somewhat surprised that the Boss had granted him permission to go visit Levi only a day after his return, but maybe he was desperate to try anything at that point to get on his favourite son’s good side. Their dad would probably rather go talk to the boy himself if Levi didn’t absolutely hate his guts at the moment. Was the Boss expecting Azriel to put in a good word for him? He wouldn’t.

But Brax was right about one thing at least, Levi has certainly stirred shit up. Like his fiance had said, they were currently speeding towards Istanbul to meet with the King of Turkey, but it wasn’t just because of what Prince Asrın had done. The truth was that the mafia turning against them and being off their leash was a far greater problem than anything that spoiled brat got up to, and now, more than ever, they needed allies. There were other consequences too that Azriel hadn’t seen coming. Apparently, they’d somehow acquired two more Schoolboys in addition to Levi, so… profit? Maybe not. One of them, some son of a Brazilian billionaire who apparently had no further interest in having a son, was given over to the Playground and promptly sent back to the Three Velvets to start his training. Azriel had asked his dad earlier when he was in his office why they didn’t just train him on the ship like the French boys were doing for that Japanese kid, but the Boss said that it was a favour to the Rosepetal and the Little Lotus, and that he had no intention to waste another Schoolboy below decks when there were so many available kids back home doing nothing at all since their club was still closed for renovations. The other new Schoolboy was the former Hetaira from Aphrodite’s Temple that had helped Azriel’s team get their first lead during the search for Levi. His name was Giorgos if Azriel remembered correctly. He’d apparently been caught and handed over to the mafia for his betrayal shortly after, but was luckily rescued alongside Levi and the others at the processing plant, and it seemed the Boss was happy to let him tag along for the rest of the trip as a sort of trial run for permanent employment (on the condition that he pretended to not know any English, because good lord, that was painful to listen to). Anyway, exotic kids who couldn’t speak the language and had to be shown what to do with a more physical approach generally did pretty well for themselves. The only other thing regarding the aftermath of Levi’s return that he’d heard talk about was that the Israeli boy they’d kidnapped from the mafia was about to be in for a very rough time below deck. Azriel wasn’t sure what the point of that would be since the mafia didn’t care about him anymore, but the Boss was probably just in a particularly spiteful mood at the moment.

[Prince Asrın Alp Çalik and Giorgos Prapas]

Azriel reached Levi’s room that had two guards posted outside its door. They did not react in any way to the little Canadian boy turning the doorknob and stepping into the luxury cabin that appeared to be uninhabited. There was a camera in the corner of the ceiling, and another guard outside on the balcony behind a sliding glass panel door. He took a few more steps into the sitting room, then peered into the bedroom, and he saw a lump under the blankets where Levi was laying down on his side.

Azriel suddenly was very much aware of the fact that he hadn’t planned this far ahead. He didn’t even think he’d ever get permission to be here, but now here he was, and he wasn’t entirely sure what to do. He thought he wanted to talk to his brother, who he wasn’t even entirely sure knew that he existed, but now he was at a loss for words. So he decided to just treat this like he was meeting anyone else for the first time, and started with an introduction.

“Hi,” he greeted him in a small voice to announce his presence.

Levi shifted in his bed and looked over his shoulder to see Azriel standing in the doorway. He had baggy eyes from lack of sleep, or too much crying, or both probably. He looked Azriel up and down in his sexy naval uniform, and then went back to staring blankly at the opposite wall. “Did he send you?”

“No.”

“Then what are you doing in my jail cell?”

Azriel shrugged and came into the bedroom with delicate steps like a cat, spinning as he walked to look the whole room over. “I don’t know, I’ve seen worse jail cells. Did you ever see the dormitory at the old Playground?”

“A little.”

Azriel sat down next to Levi’s feet on the huge bed, taking off his hat and fidgeting with it. “Yeah? That was a palace compared to our bedroom in the basement below the club where we grew up. We probably would have killed somebody to grow up in a house like yours, if we even knew something that pretty could exist.”

Levi took a deep breath. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t complain. I’m safe in here, and you’re stuck out there. That’s how it’s always been, right? Gosh, you must really hate me.”

The younger sibling paused, thinking carefully about his next words. He didn’t come here to lie, but he wasn’t looking to make an enemy either. “I don’t think I hate you. I’m jealous, obviously, but I blame the Boss for everything, not you.”

“Don’t call him that,” Levi snapped back. “He’s our dad, all of us, even if he wants to pretend otherwise.”

Azriel shook his head. “I’m sorry, but that’s not how it works for us. The closest I could use is Daddy, and he lets all his Schoolboys call him that. If I tried to call him Dad to his face, I’d get a beating.” Azriel bit his lip and stared at his brother’s back. “Can you look at me please, this is kind of awkward.”

“Not when you’re dressed like that,” Levi said before reaching down to something under his bed and pulling out a discarded grey sweater that he tossed over to Azriel for him to put on. When he heard the zipper go up, he finally shifted over onto his back to look at him.

“Do you know who turned off the security system to help you escape?”

Levi shook his head. “I don’t know anything about that, and I told Dad as much. I just walked out like I belonged. Nobody seemed sure if I was allowed to be outside my room and didn’t bother finding out, so I waited for us to drop anchor by the quay, then went for a little swim out the back door when nobody was looking and went as far as I could. You know the rest.”

“Why did you run?” Azriel followed up without warning.

“Why haven’t you?”

“Because I’d get caught and end up back where I started, just like you, but only worse. But I’m a Kitten, I have an obvious reason to become a stray. What’s yours?”

“Are you kidding? This, all this, it’s too much. I hate it. I want to get as far away from it as I can and never see any of it again — never see him again. I was happy just a few months ago. I’m sorry if you’ve never felt that way, but that’s how it was. My life was good and normal, above average, actually, I realize now. And then I get kidnapped by strangers and raped again and again and again, I find out I have three brothers and a sister, my father who I thought was a good person turns out to be a monster, and my mom…” he sniffed and caught his breath before he continued. “And the worst part is that I can’t even complain, because everyone around me has had it so much worse than me. God damn it, how can I even say these things to you of all people! I don’t know half the things our dad has put you through, and I don’t want to know. I just want to be gone, I want this to be over, all of it.”

“You can’t run away to the past,” Azriel told him sympathetically.

“But I can try to run away from him,” Levi said stubbornly. Azriel started giggling to himself, causing Levi to frown uncertainly. “What’s so funny?”

“Sorry, sorry, it’s just that you really sounded like Walker just then. But listen, do you know what happens to cute little boys who don’t have parents to protect them? They end up like me. So don’t go anywhere, because this is the best it’s ever going to get for you. But you’ve been through a lot too, and it’s ok to complain. You’re one of us now in some ways. You might not be a Schoolboy, but you’ve lost your virginity way too many times at this point to be an outsider. Look,” Azriel climbed further into the bed and then slowly reached out to touch Levi’s face. The older brother instinctively flinched away, but then relented and let Azriel touch his bruised cheek, before the little boy touched his own face injury that Brax had given him the other day. “See, we match.”

Levi managed to crack a smile, and then put his hand on his face as if Azriel’s fingers were still on his skin. The moment didn’t last long as his eyes fell on the open door of the bedroom. “I would have jumped from that balcony by now if there wasn’t a guard on it. How do you do it? If you can’t escape all this, doesn’t that ever make you feel like just ending it all instead?”

Azriel looked over his shoulder at what little of the outside they could see from there, and then slowly turned his solemn face back towards his brother. “When I start to think like that, I try to remind myself of the little things in life, those tiny moments that make it feel worth it.”

“What could possibly be worth all this?”

“Pleasure.”

“I hate pleasure.”

“It doesn’t always have to be bad, you know? If you know how to do it right, and you’re with the right person, it can feel like it’s supposed to.”

“And you’ve been with the right person.”

“Yes.”

“Who?”

Azriel blushed and turned his face away. “Um, you don’t really know him.”

“I don’t know anybody. I barely know you. It took me a second to remember your name when you walked in here. Azriel, right? Just making sure.” The little brother laughed and nodded, confirming that that was indeed his name. Levi smiled again. “Can I call you Azi? Feel like that would be easier to remember.”

“Sure, you can call me Azi.”

“I still don’t believe you though. How can… sex possibly feel good?”

Azriel pondered the question for a second. “Do you want me to show you?”

“No.”

“Are you sure? I’m really good.”

“You’re my brother.”

“Half brother.”

“Then you’re my half brother.”

“So? Are you afraid we’ll get half pregnant?” Azriel asked him, citing the same excuse Tanner and him always told themselves whenever they were making love to each other. “Half a baby in me, half a baby in you? We’ll give birth together and they’ll become one whole baby.”

“Alright alright, stop, I get it…” Levi paused and considered Azriel in his grey sweater and tight shorts, playing with his sailor hat between his fingers. There was a repulsion written across his face, but a glimmer of curiosity was flickering behind his big dark eyes. Azriel had seen it before, the moment boys realized that if they could not escape a life filled with sex, then they might as well try to find the hidden gems amongst all the filth. Except that normally those boys weren’t debating having sex with their half siblings. He could see restraint and temptation struggling in the silence between them. Azriel was ready and willing, but Levi needed a little extra push to consent, something to reassure him that this wouldn’t be like all those other times he’d been forced into performing sexual acts.

“If you tell me that you want to stop at any moment, we’ll stop. Does that sound better?”

Levi hesitated for a few more seconds, then nodded his head.

Azriel took the lead, moving slowly and gracefully so as not to spook his brother with any sudden movements. He slipped under the blankets and out of sight.

“Where are you going?”

“Just trust me.”

Hidden beneath the sheets, Azriel started tugging on the corners of Levi’s shorts. His brother lifted his hips slightly to make it easier for him to slide the pants and underwear down his legs. Azriel discarded the clothes and placed his head between Levi’s tucked up knees, feeling his brother’s plush thighs gently squeeze in a nervous manner against either side of his face.

“Azi, I’m not sure… what if someone walks in?”

“They can watch.”

To tell the truth, Azriel’s heart was racing just as quickly as Levi’s, but the thrill was exhilarating to him. He’d spent years making out with Tanner behind closed doors or in the darkness of the dormitory, wondering if at any moment someone was going to discover their taboo relationship. He’d learned to channel that fear of getting caught into something erotic, a sense of perverse danger and blood pumping adrenaline rush that sharpened his senses and heightened his pleasure. It was a miracle though that they’d managed to keep themselves hidden from Walker so long, but that was probably because he’d always preferred to ignore them. The one time he actually went looking for his brothers, that’s when he found out. 

But he wasn’t around to find them now.

Azriel tickled Levi’s hairless taint, stroking it lovingly with the tip of his finger to get his brother’s pliant dick hardened into several long inches of boy-meat. Then he bent down and took his smooth prepubescent balls inside his mouth, lapping them over and over again with his slick tongue. Levi gasped and bit into the knuckles of his fist while using his spare hand to grab a handful of Azriel’s curly hair, giving it a gentle squeeze to let him know how good that thing he was doing down there felt. Having all the permission that he needed to take it a step further, he licked Levi’s length a few times, and proceeded to take it all into his mouth in a single bite. He suckled on his brother’s sex, sucking on it while his head was being squeezed between Levi’s plump thighs. Levi went from biting into his knuckles to covering his whole mouth with his hand as he gripped Azriel’s hair even tighter between his clenched fingers, overwhelmed by pleasure. So Azriel was relentless with the way he devoured the delicious little dick nestled between his lips, blowing the far less experienced boy so hard that the older brother might have busted at any moment had Azriel not suddenly stopped without warning.

There was still more to show him, and having all the magic happen beneath the sheets would not do. So Azriel pushed off the blanket and took off his shorts before climbing on top of Levi’s waist, staring down at the panting boy whose chest heaved up and down from the burst of feelings coursing through his mind and body. Azriel positioned his hole above his sibling’s soaked dick, using one hand to line them up while the other unzipped the grey sweater he’d been wearing and let it fall off like he was shedding an ugly cocoon to reveal a gorgeous new form underneath. Levi’s mouth hung open, speechless as Azriel lowered himself onto the shaft, taking it all the way in until he’d bottomed out. It was smaller than what he was used to, but somehow that didn’t bother him at all.

“Azi, that feels… so…” he tried to say, but words failed him when Azriel started riding his prepubescent cock, moving his whole body up and down at a slow pace while they maintained an unbroken eye contact, gazing at each other with a burning passion behind their irises.

“Do you like it when I take your dick inside me like a good little whore?” Azriel asked him seductively as he put his hands behind his head to show off his slim body that was moving so gracefully.

“No, stop,” Levi told him, frowning tentatively as they kept staring at each other. “I don’t want to hear you say things like that.”

“Sorry, I only meant that when we’re together, I’m yours.”

“No, see, that’s what I’m saying—”

“And you’re mine,” Azriel continued over him, picking up where he’d left off with a sly smile on his lips. “There are no Masters in here, only us.”

Levi said nothing in response. He looked younger than Azriel in certain ways, with that sweet and innocent look in his eyes that were being contaminated by the lust his little brother was inducing in him. He placed his hands on Azriel’s hips, feeling the muscles work in perfect sync with each other to make the bastard kid bounce so tenderly on that young cock. Levi shot up, pressing his chest against Azriel’s and clasping a caring hand on his round cheek, pulling him into a burning wet kiss that seemed to go on forever. Azriel wrapped one arm around Levi’s neck and slipped his tongue into his mouth, swapping spit with each other as his other hand started jerking off his own boner. Meanwhile, his big brother’s went down to explore his immaculate body. It didn’t matter if he was bruised in several places, Levi couldn’t find a single flaw on that silky smooth skin that was so warm and cozy against his. They were perfect. Simply perfect.

“Azi, I think… I’m gonna—” Levi breathed, trying to warn his brother of what was coming, but Azriel wasn’t worried. He welcomed the sudden flow of hot liquid inside of him, continuing to ride the dick to make sure he got every last drop out of it, just like it deserved. “Oh my goddd~” Levi sighed weakly, almost collapsing onto his back again if Azriel didn’t help keep him upright while he tugged at his meat so fast that he ended up jizzing all over Levi’s torso a few seconds later.

Spent by their orgasms, the brothers let themselves fall on their sides, laying down facing each other while they both gasped to catch their breaths.

“See?” Azriel wheezed out with a cheeky grin. “Not always bad, right?”

Levi laughed, and shook his head. “No, not always bad.”

One of the Big Cats posted outside suddenly walked into the bedroom, startling the two boys. “Dalman, times up. Get back to work.” Apparently, he didn’t care if they’d obviously just had sex with each other. Was he waiting for precisely that to happen before kicking Azriel out?

“Already?” Levi asked disappointedly.

The younger boy sighed with a sad expression and picked up his hat before getting up from the bed. “I promise to see if I can come back to visit you again. Ok?”

“Yeah, I’d like that. I would try putting in a word with Dad, but I don’t think I’m really in a position to be making demands at the moment.”

“I’m not so sure about that, it could be worth a try, but later. There are other people out there that are waiting for me to show them how good pleasure can feel. I’ll see you soon?”

“Yeah, see you soon, hopefully.”

With that sorted, Azriel was escorted out of the room and left to choose his path down the corridor. He told himself that he better get back to Brax before he punishes him again for being gone too long like that morning, and decided to head down the decks to the pool-side as soon as he could. First, though, he would need to make a quick stop to their bedroom to change out of his uniform.

He took the elevators down into the main lobby, and the doors opened up into the crowded hall at the center of the ship. Edgar Andrianov was back on the display table, surrounded by a hoard of men who’d apparently decided to turn the Spanish boy’s punishment into their primary source of entertainment before lunchtime. There were whores sprinkled in and amongst the adults, having either been dragged there by the men or were simply there for their own twisted entertainment.

[Edgar Andrianov (Edie)]

Tanner was there too, though why was unclear. He spotted Azriel coming out of the elevator in his sexy naval uniform and hurriedly made his way around the crowd that was taking turns brutally fucking Edgar on the table to come talk to him.

“Where have you been? I haven’t seen you all morning?”

“Sorry, I’ve been busy all morning. I can’t catch a break.”

“I can see that,” Tanner slowly said with a frown. He looked the uniform up and down, trying to understand what his little brother had been up to before coming down into the lobby. “Did the Boss give you something to do?”

“Um… no. I asked if I could go see Levi.”

“And he let you?” Tanner asked in disbelief.

“Yeah, I know, I was surprised too. But I’m glad that he did, we got some good bonding going. You should maybe come with me next time. Who knows, we might even convince Walker as well, that is, if we can convince the Boss first.”

Tanner hadn’t stopped frowning. He took a step towards his little brother, and then ran his thumb over Azriel’s wet lips that were still fresh from kissing, and then he looked back down and noticed the dried cum around his bellybutton. The hand he’d used to touch Azriel’s mouth suddenly turned into a chokehold around the little boy’s neck as Tanner pushed him back into the elevator just before the doors closed behind them.

“You little slut, you fucked him, didn’t you?” Tanner hissed accusingly. Azriel lied by violently shaking his head in a sudden panic, struggling to breathe with his brother’s hand against his throat. “Don’t lie to me. I know you, you couldn’t help yourself, could you? What did you do, give him a good blowjob, ride his dick? I bet you did.” He added his second hand to Azriel’s neck, truly suffocating the poor boy against the wall.

“It’s not… him… against… us,” Azriel wheezed out between gasps for breath, desperate to make Tanner see sense.

“You and me, that’s ‘us’. That’s all it’s ever been. Us, no one else. Not Dad, not Walker, not any of our dumb fiances, and definitely not Levi.”

“He’s our… brother.”

Tanner closed in and growled into his ear. “I’m the only one who gives a fuck about you. Don’t ever forget that.”

Neither of them had noticed that the elevator had started moving. When the doors opened up again, they revealed Walker waiting on the other side, who immediately crossed his arms and raised his brows like he was impressed by the scene he’d just unwillingly discovered. “Am I interrupting some sort of foreplay, or do you guys just normally talk to each other this way?”

“What do you want, Walker?” Tanner replied, finally releasing Azriel from his hold to let him gasp for breath on the floor.

“Besides using the elevator? Well, I did have a spontaneous and silly idea to ask you guys if you wanted to go have dinner with me later so that we could all eat together, but apparently I’m God’s least favourite child, and I’ve just lost my appetite for today.”

“You guys can do whatever the hell you want, just watch out Walker; the only meat Azi’s interested in eating is the one between your legs.”

“I’ll keep my eyes peeled,” Walker replied in a low, almost hostile manner that wasn’t targeted at Azriel, but at Tanner, eyeing him closely as the middle child stormed off impetuously. After he was gone, Walker took his place inside the elevator and pressed the button down to the main lobby while Azriel struggled up to his feet. “So what do you say, Azi? You and me have dinner together tonight?”

“Yeah… that sounds good,” Azriel replied with a soft smile as he rubbed his sore neck and pushed down his tears.

The eldest brother frowned. “What was all that about anyway? It didn’t really look like you guys were getting it on it seemed.”

Azriel just sighed and shook his head. “I’ll tell you at dinner.” Maybe one day, he’d have dinner with all his brothers together, but not today.

Chapter Text

A single beam shown down on the center of the room, falling on Reef like a stage light. But the almost naked boy that was tied up on an X-cross, blindfolded and gagged, was just an actor on set. Harel would be the director and producer of this piece, the architect of a terribly erotic punishment, and he would savour every single moment of it.

[Reef Saban]

“Hello, dickhead, hope you’re comfortable,” Harel opened up to announce his presence, which incited Reef to roll his head and groan like he was already fed up by all this, like he was saying ‘goddammit, not you, I should have known it would be you’. He was almost completely naked, except for the one thing Harel had specifically requested the Big Cats leave on him: Reef’s expensive black leather jacket, the same one he’d been wearing when he was kidnapped at school. Harel simply smiled and inspected the little remote that controlled every function on the fully equipped and automated BDSM cross that had been left at his disposal to use as he saw fit. “You and I have known each other for a long time now, haven’t we, Reef? We’ve kidnapped each other, and we’ve fucked so many times I’ve lost count. People who are as familiar as that should be honest with each other, don’t you agree? I think it’s important that we have an honest, unfiltered, and open dialogue, so let me just start this morning off by saying that what’s about to happen, I’m going to enjoy it… very much.”

Reef thrashed against his restraints, and Harel sniggered at the futile attempt to break free. “Do you know why this is happening to you, dickhead? Has anyone told you what happened out there during the search?” Reef shook his head sincerely, desperate to understand what the reasoning for his punishment was. Harel approached the tied up boy and started running circles around his pointed pink nipples with his thumbs while leaning in to kiss his pretty little face all over, loving the way Reef pointlessly tried to look away as if he could escape Harel’s reach as he spoke softly between pecks in a falsely sympathetic tone. “We found out that the Israeli mafia was behind Levi’s abduction. Did you have anything to do with that? I don’t know, maybe by, let’s say, sneaking into the surveillance room and deleting all the footage from the security cameras?”

[Levi Chrisopulos]

Reef shook his head hard, grumbling something incomprehensible into his gag that sounded like denial. Harel’s face could not express how high on joy he was feeling in that room below deck. He moved his hands out to caress Reef’s sides through his leather jacket, groping and stroking the smooth fabric that seemed to make his boner grow twice as large. Being able to inflict this uncontrollable kink he had on the person whom he hated most in the whole world, clothing him in his own sexy downfall with a reminder that it was Harel himself who’d inflicted that crushing defeat on him.

“Shhh, it’s ok, nobody really suspects you. It would have been near impossible for a Schoolboy or any kid to sneak into that room undetected, know how to delete the footage, and then get out without anybody noticing. I just had to ask to be sure. Besides, why would you help the people that killed your family?”

Reef froze, his brain unable to process the sudden revelation that had just been dropped on him like a sledgehammer, which filled Harel’s heart with a satisfaction that he could not describe. “Oops, did nobody tell you that either? The other crime families got tired of being held back for your sake, so they turned around and stabbed your mommy, your daddy, your big brother, your cousins, your uncles and aunts, and your grandparents too in the back. They’re all dead now, worm food in the dirt — just like my parents.”

Reef had started spasming violently against his restraints again, howling into his ball gag and trying to break free so that he could kill his tormentors and all his other captors on the deck above. Harel ignored him and went to pick up the remote from the small table so that the real fun could begin. He pressed the first button, and a long arm with a massive nine inches dildo strapped to the end extended out of the back of the X-cross, lining up with Reef’s puckered hole. Harel pressed another button, and the phallic tip squirted a small spurt of lube at the clenched butt cheeks to grease up its entry point. He decided to take his time with this gift from the Boss and set the dildo’s pace to the slowest possible setting, letting it pierce into him at an excruciatingly slow speed, causing Reef to squirm and whine at being unable to escape this uninvited anal penetration while tears and saliva were still streaking down his face.

“And just in case you still had any doubts left, the mafia has absolutely no intent in rescuing you anymore. They had the Boss’ son in the palm of their hand, and they weren’t even considering trading him for you. They would rather have used Levi as a plaything for their pleasure than a bargaining chip to save you from this moment, because you’re nothing to them anymore, you’re nothing at all to anyone. You’re just a whore in a dark basement, all alone with only me for company.”

Reef was sobbing, soaking his blindfold and biting into his ball gag as the huge dildo kept digging deeper into him without any end in sight. When it finally maxed out inside of his anus, squishing his prostate like it was excreting juice from an orange, it began to pull out until only the end was plugging up his butthole, and then repeated the motion, slow and steady to make sure that Reef understood that they would be here for a while. Harel decided to take things up a notch, and with the click of another button, several smaller thin arms revealed themselves and reached around the cross to do their dirty work. One of them had a perfectly sized cock cage on its end that placed itself over Reef’s dick to keep it from growing, though as things were, there was no chance of that thing stretching even a single inch. To rectify that issue, the other four arms that had been activated came outfitted with suction cups. Two latched on to the boy’s nipples, one on his belly button, and the last, of course, over his wiener. Just like with the dildo, Harel set them to the weakest power option so that they could start gently vacuuming all of Reef’s most sensitive bits while he continued to degrade and humiliate him with his words.

“If it’s any comfort, dickhead, at least you won’t have to worry about the mafia coming to punish you for snitching like a little bitch once we get back to Blissport. The Boss and the other Club Masters back home decided that the Israeli mob was too much of a loose cannon and too great of a threat to be left unchecked in their city. So the Lion, the Marshal, the Dragon, Mr. Éclair, the Hoster, and Cardinal Sinner all sent orders to their club workers to shoot any mobsters on sight. Even the police will be on their ass from now on. They’re going to smoke out each and every one of their hideouts and depots one by one until the mafia’s been so completely wiped from the city that there won’t even be a stain left to tell that they were ever there. You will be truly left alone when we get back, no one will give a damn about you whatsoever.”

More, Harel needed Reef to suffer even more. The way his nemesis bawled like a spoiled child having all its toys ripped away from it while his body was being assaulted from all sides was not enough to satisfy the vengeful spirit inside the Schoolboy orchestrating this secular punishment of sensuality. He needed to see this devil that had ruined his life to be in such anguish until he was convinced that Reef had an inkling of an idea of what Harel himself had been through over the years because of him.

So he added more stimulation to the already overstimulated physique of his arch enemy. A clawed appendage came out to pinch itself around Reef’s neck, squeezing gently to begin asphyxiating the child. At the same time, the transparent suction cups over his torso and crotch began to shoot out little bolts of electricity to shock the areas where blood had been rushing to thanks to the increasingly powerful pull of the cups, and the beast tearing up his ass moved with more eagerness as well, pumping in and out of the kid so deeply that the tip would poke out of his belly each time it bottomed out. Reef was screaming and screeching and squealing in the dark like a pig in a slaughterhouse, and still it wasn’t enough for Harel. So he summoned half a dozen more limbs with a variety of different spanking tools, ranging from whips to pads to flails, and they began to lash at every exposed inch of skin on Reef’s front and back, turning his delicate pail flesh into a light shade of pink that turned even more red from the deprivation of oxygen.

There were so many active pieces of machinery that Harel was sure that they were going to start snapping and breaking, just like Reef’s body. These things were not meant to endure so much, and yet both endured despite the odds. For a brief moment, a flash of curiosity broke through the spiteful lust filling Harel’s mind and made him wonder where this X-cross had come from. He’d never seen such an advanced and precise model before, and he was fairly certain the Boss would have made much more abundant use of it had he previously been in possession of such a piece of tech.

But that was a question for later. At the moment, the only thing that truly mattered was Reef’s complete and total decimation at his hands. So he boosted the power of every component, making them fuck him harder, suck him harder, shock him harder, choke him harder, spank him harder. Unrelenting and overbearing, Reef’s penalty was more severe than anything Harel had ever inflicted on him at any point during their training together. He had not been schooled to handle such intense strain on his physical and psychological being. The twelve year old Israeli boy was paralyzed by shrill, muffled groaning, his body spasming from being unable to escape its torture no matter which direction it flinched towards. The dildo was shooting strings of pseudo cum into his ass, adding a sloshing effect to its powerful thrusts, and meanwhile Reef’s own dick couldn’t get hard properly due to the cock cage restraining it, despite desperately wanting to swell with how hard the cup was sucking him off.

But there was something wrong, because even with almost every button pressed and operating at maximum settings, even with Reef on the verge of passing out, Harel wasn’t satisfied. And there was a cruel voice in his head telling him that no matter how many ways this machine offered to fuck Reef or how much leather he clad his rival in or what he said to this helpless older boy, it would never be enough, that he would never be satisfied by his pain. Because it wasn’t satisfying.

It was crazy, he should have been completely entranced by this scene of pure debauchery. He’d dreamed of having an opportunity like this ever since he’d been reunited with Reef and learned of the part he’d played in his own abduction all those years ago, and now the Boss had delivered that chance straight into his lap, free of charge or restraints aside from the ones he put on his victim. And yet now, as he stared at Reef’s red and soaked face on the brink of darkness, he felt nothing, absolutely nothing. Not a drop of vindication or sympathy. He was simply empty.

What good was all this in the end? When they would both eventually walk out of that dark room, they would both still be Schoolboys whose jobs it was to get fucked by strangers every other minute. The outcome of this moment ultimately had no impact, no matter what they did to each other. Reef had no part to play in Levi’s abduction, and the mafia didn’t even care what happened to him anymore, so Harel could not even take solace in knowing that he was sending a message to the subordinates that enabled so many kids like him to go missing and reappear in hell. Because like he’d told Reef, there was no one left to care about him. There was not a single trace of that smug, arrogant, superior attitude Harel had come to hate so passionately left in front of him. Control and dominance had been so firmly placed in his own hand that there was no lesson left to teach Reef, who was so firmly chained to his place that he would never forget it again. The musk of fear and hopelessness oozing out of that corpse was far too familiar and far too human for a devil like Reef, so why did it infect Harel’s brain with an indescribable sting in his heart.

He still despised this broken shell in front of him, but what was left to hate when peering through the cracks? A little boy forced into prostitution, far from home, stolen, alone, afraid, and abused, with no one to return to should he ever leave this dungeon behind. A hopeless, screaming husk. Harel had spoken true earlier: Reef was nothing.

But what Harel could not comprehend on his own was that perhaps the issue was not that this torment of his adversary was not enough for him to satiate his thirst for retribution, the complete opposite in fact. This was enough, this was it, Harel was satisfied. He’d taken the idol of his contempt and poured years of loathing into him, and then he’d brought him all the way down to the same sorry state that he’d been living in for so long. That nothing-feeling consuming Harel inside was the gaping hole left behind by Reef’s completed transformation into a mirror of himself. This was the endgame, Reef could fall no further than this, because this was as low as Harel had ever felt. There was nothing more that Harel could do to tear Reef down from his pedestal. This was justice, and anything more would simply be an empty attempt to fulfill a grudge that had already been crossed off. Harel’s conscience was aware of this, but was too quiet to let the rest of him know as well, so he just stared at Reef’s unconscious body with an empty stare, trying to understand why he felt so numb now that his driving purpose these past few months had been achieved and left him with absolutely nothing to show for it.

Harel lazily clicked the reset button at the top of the remote and watched all the different arms go still before retracting one by one back into the rear of the X-cross. Reef’s red face was drenched in sweat, tears, and spit dripping down his blindfold and muzzle. His head had gone limp after he’d passed out, and his body was bruised in all the places he’d been smacked and sucked. Harel stared at his macabre piece of art dressed in black for a few seconds, before walking over to fetch the water that was meant for him to drink when the work made him thirsty and instead splashed it on Reef’s face to wake him up. The tied up boy came back to the living world gasping for breath. His chest heaved while his dizzy head swayed from side to side. Harel picked up a towel he was supposed to use when he wanted to ‘reset’ before a new wave of torture and used it to harshly wipe Reef’s face dry. There was a long period of silence as one boy tried to catch his breath and the other watched him struggle without making a sound. When Harel removed the red ball gag around Reef’s head, it was not because he wanted to help him breathe easier, it was because he wanted to hear him talk.

“If you put your dick… in my mouth… I’ll fucking bite it off,” Reef warned him, and he believed it.

“Do you regret it?” Harel asked him anyway. “That day when you gave the order to take me to hell, do you regret it?”

Reef spat in Harel’s face. “There you got, there’s my regret.”

Harel slowly wiped his cheek, and then slapped Reef hard using the same hand, before grabbing his face and repeating himself through gritted teeth. “Say you regret it.”

“Look at you, dipshit,” Reef replied, somehow finding the strength and courage to laugh at his captor despite being bound and helpless. “You’re pathetic. They’ve trained you so well, giving you little treats like this every now and again to reward your behaviour like the good boy you are, and you’ve forgotten how to hate them because of it.”

“What the fuck are you talking about, dickhead?”

“You wouldn’t need to take this blindfold off for me to be able to see how lost you are. This moment is supposed to be everything you’ve ever wished for since you met me again, and now that it’s here, you can’t remember what kept you going before you came back to school. So yeah, look at you. Look at how you were practically skipping with joy at being able to do the Boss’ dirty work for him. You’ve been so grateful for his generosity, first when he let you come back for me, then when he let you train me, and now when he’s letting you punish me. And now you’re here, punishing me for a crime I didn’t do on behalf of the men that actually caused all of this in the first place. You’re so fucking stupid, it’s hilarious.”

“They didn’t cause me to be taken,” Harel hissed at him like a viper threatening its prey. “They didn’t give the order for me to disappear. That was you, and only you.”

“Yeah, I gave the fucking order. But who actually kidnapped you? Who actually killed your parents to cover their tracks? Who killed my family when they got tired of having to protect me? Was it me? It’s men, it’s always been men.”

“You don’t get to dump the blame on someone else.”

“Why not, when they dump all their shit on us? I mean, who lets a nine year old make that sort of call? And you, they’ve been fucking your head for so long that you’ve just gotten used to it, haven’t you. I’m surprised you don’t thank them every time they use you as a cum dump. Afterall, they’re not the enemy, right? The other boys around you are the enemy. They’re the ones who need to be put in their place, the ones you need to constantly remind how better you are than them.”

“You’re saying all this, acting like you don’t hate me as much as I hate you.”

“Oh no no no, don’t get me wrong, I still despise your guts like dirt under my boot, I just haven’t forgotten to hate everyone else as well, unlike you. So go on, keep going, make the Boss proud.”

Harel released Reef’s face, who started giggling to himself again, shaking his head like he’d just heard the funniest joke he’d heard all year. He stepped away from the platform and took the remote again, looking down at the last two buttons he hadn’t pressed yet, each one self explanatory by the symbols they depicted. One had an open lock; the button to release Reef from his confines. What would the Boss do if he pressed that button now before their time was up? It didn’t matter, he would never find out, because he instead pressed the purple button all the way at the bottom of the remote that had the symbol of a long tentacle. As soon as he did, six long mechanical appendages with a fleshy exterior slick with slime began to rise out of the platform all around Reef and creep towards all his holes and sensitive parts. Harel dropped the remote on the tray in the shadow and left behind the echoing sounds of Reef groaning uncomfortably as the squirming tentacles began to infiltrate and stimulate his body, before being silenced by one of them wrapping around his neck and slipping into his mouth to muffle his screams.

Harel stepped into the brightly lit hallway where two guards were posted outside. They looked at him with expectant faces, probably thinking he was going to ask them to bring him another tool to torment Reef with.

“I don’t want to keep going. Can I leave him with you and expect you guys to treat him as roughly as you like?”

The two guards exchanged glances with raised brows, silently agreeing that this was far too tempting of a proposal to refuse, and they nodded their heads to let Harel pass before slipping inside the dark room to pick up where he’d left off. Harel leaned against the door for several minutes, blank faced and listening to Reef scream on the other side.

When he grew bored, he finally got up and walked away, heading for the upper decks with nothing on his mind but getting himself smashed at the nearest bar. He found one at the pool-side and sat down on the spinning stool after ordering an arak. His drink came shortly after, steaming cold and numbing to touch, but he drank it all in one go, ignoring the simultaneous brain freeze and burning in his throat before he slammed the glass down and asked for another.

“That was quick,” a familiar, unbearably aggravating voice said from behind as Ofri showed up, holding a glass of some red liquid that could have been alcoholic or just juice, sipping out of a long metal straw with that stupid, sleepy smile on his stupid, pretty face as he took a seat on the neighbouring bench. “You kept saying you were going to have so much fun tormenting ‘that dickhead’, that you were going to spend the whole day down there just like the Boss asked you to. But hey, time really flies it seems.”

[Ofri Shuri]

“Shut up, Ofri.”

Ofri slurped loudly from his straw, staring at Harel with those big blue eyes of his, as if testing Harel’s patience while he tried to guess in his mind at what might have gone down below deck between the two hated enemies.

“Go bother someone else, Ofri, I’m not in the mood for your cheerful aloofness. Where’s Sep? Maybe you can go babysit him.”

[Sepehr Ghiyasi]

“Sep’s blowing some dude.”

“Then what about Mete?”

Mete Gürsoy

“Helping Sep blow some dude. Look, they’re just over there.”

Harel glanced over his shoulder and saw the two little boys on their knees at the feet of a towering man, working in tandem to lick his big dick together while he patted their heads and called them ‘good boys’ like he was talking to a couple of puppies. Harel watched them go for a moment, staring absentmindedly as Mete jammed the entire manhood halfway down his throat and choked violently while Sep played with the dangling shaved balls inside his mouth, sucking on them gently while he twirled his tongue around them. When Harel turned back, he found that Ofri was still watching him closely with a dreamy expression that very much felt like mockery to the distraught boy at that moment.

“Ofri, I’m warning you. Let it go or go away, before I punch that stupid face of yours.”

“What do you want to talk about then?”

“I’d rather not talk at all, honestly,” Harel told him as he downed another full glass of arak. “Fuck, how much longer are we stuck out here? I can’t believe I’m actually starting to miss the Playground.”

“Are you asking, or just talking?”

“What do you know?” he asked impatiently.

Ofri shrugged. “This and that. Apparently, we were originally supposed to head back south after Istanbul, then go east all the way to Phabos in Cyprus, then turn south to Alexandria, before going back west to Malta, and from there we’ll retrace our steps through the northern seas of the Mediterranean. But it turns out that the Boss suddenly feels that Cyprus and Egypt are concerningly close to Israel, so we’re skipping those to go straight towards Malta after we’re done with Turkey.”

Harel let a slight smile curve his lips. “That would take several weeks off the trip. We could be home a lot sooner if all that’s true.”

Ofri’s blue eyes glanced at Harel and then they fled like rascals. “Isn’t it strange how we call Blissport ‘home” when our actual home is much closer to us at the present? Nevermind, maybe you’re right, or maybe the Boss will just find something else to fill our itinerary with. I’ve overheard several guests mentioning some big upcoming race in Monaco. I wonder how that rumor started spreading. Who knows, maybe it’ll reach the Boss’ ears and he’ll turn the ship north after Malta, or maybe we’ll go back across the ocean. I hear the Caribbeans are lovely this time of year.”

Harel took a short sip from his third glass, deciding to slow down before he got himself too drunk and made a fool of himself in front of everyone. He spun his cup around, observing how the ice cubes jiggled and clinked, trapped and floating on the liquid, just waiting for their inevitable melting.

“You talk too much,” he finally replied out of the blue before swallowing one of the ice cubes and playing with it on his tongue.

His friend continued to smile pleasantly, loudly slurping on his metal straw to finish off what little was left of his drink before setting it down on the bar counter and standing up. “And you don’t talk enough. Come find me when you have something worth saying, I’ll be waiting.”

Ofri abandoned Harel with his arak. He normally would have been overwhelmed by the urge to hit Ofri for talking to him like that, remembering how close he’d come on several occasions when his friend was a prefect back at the Playground. Even though Ofri never really punished any of his friends, just the simple fact that he outranked Harel was enough to make the younger boy turn in his bed at night while his heart pounded with anger. But now? He simply did not care.

“Such a pretty boy shouldn’t be drinking alone,” said a stranger’s voice after a while of being alone. The guest grabbed the emotionless boy from behind, slipping one hand down the front of his g-string while fondling his supple boy-tits, kissing his shoulder up to his neck. “How about we grab two more of those and take them back to my room for a private taste test?”

“That sounds like my definition of a good time,” Harel replied with as much charisma as he could put together at that moment. He’d always been so submissive and sweet with his customers, or really any man that wanted to fuck him — without exception. But he suddenly found that he was no longer in the mood to give that sort of treatment to them. This man did not deserve his submission, none of them did, and they never had. Harel would let them fuck him and put on a cute impression while they did it, because he had no other choice than do so, but never again would he tell himself that being an adorably submissive slut was something that he wanted. It was never what he wanted, he’d simply forgotten.

Chapter Text

Why wasn’t this working? This was usually enough to get him off without a hitch, yet Asrın felt absolutely nothing as he watched Alex get raped again and again and again on the bed in front of him.

[Alex Cinarsen]

“My Prince, you should call them off,” Çınar recommended in a bored manner as he filed his nails, sitting sideways on his chair with his escort on the floor below him. Aslan was staring unblinkingly at the unending violation of his fellow Schoolboy that was happening in the main hall of the ship right across from Edgar’s punishment on the display table in the same room.

[Çınar İlgar Arıcı, Aslan Noah Kurtuluş, and Edgar Andrianov (Edie)]

“Not yet, I’m not satisfied yet.”

“I think he’s had enough.”

“But I haven’t.” Since when had Çınar become such a saint? Never before did he ever have anything to say whenever they did this sort of thing in the past, picking out a single Wenchling and then making them have sex with as many men as they could find. Asrın had promised to lay with whichever passenger fucked Alex the best, but none of this was going the way he wanted it to, and that infuriated him beyond his comprehension. So they would continue until he gave the command to stop. “It’s only been an hour. I was told he was one of the best that the Lion had to offer.”

“Even Kaan usually doesn’t last this long,” the Prince’s only real friend reminded him. The silent Page standing with his head bowed behind them said nothing in response to being called out like that, because there was nothing to be said about something that was true, besides agreeing. “Whatever, he’s your escort.”

[Kaan Arpacık]

Asrın sat cross-legged in the armchair like it was his throne to be, but he didn’t feel very mighty at all. As a matter of fact, he’d never felt weaker in his whole life, even as Alex was being repeatedly gangbanged on his orders. The Crib-Kid’s entire body was soaked in semen from having been the target of two dozen orgasms already, and he was struggling to take more after handling two or three men at a time for over an hour. Right now, he was laying on his back, legs spread wide with a guy pumping hard between them while the little boy jerked off two other men kneeling on either side of him. Alex looked dizzy and dazed from all the sex he’d been having up until that point and there were no signs of things slowing down, but he pushed on and maintained an effort to please his lovers that would have impressed any observer. Yet the Prince of Turkey was not impressed, nor was he aroused.

Ever since he’d been bent over that table in the processing plant two days ago and raped in the ass like a common whore, Asrın had seemingly lost his love of sex. It didn’t matter which partner he slept with or which positions they tried, nothing was adequate anymore. He’d spent the entirety of yesterday trying to rekindle the flame of passion in his soul, to no avail, having walked away from all of his engagements mid coitus. That morning, he’d resorted to sentencing Alex to this public gangbang in order to just feel something, anything. But the only thing filling his heart was an emotion he could not describe, as though by watching his escort get dumpster-fucked in the main hall, all he could think was how little he’d want to be in that position in his stead, and a little voice in his head kept reminding him that the only reason Alex was clearly having such a bad time was because of him.

Frustration. That must be it. Frustration from being surrounded by such incompetence all the time. Now, it was Alex who annoyed him, his skills were clearly inadequate to fulfill Asrın’s desires, but it had started all the way back when they’d been captured by the Israeli mafia, when ALL of these boys surrounding him at the moment had failed to protect him. Honestly, he should have banished Çınar from his presence, or better yet, the whole country for having let him down to such an egregious level. The more he thought about it, the more sense it made for him to make his consort swap places with his escort to take all those dicks up his ass instead of Alex. But at the end of the day, Çınar was still a guest and not technically Asrın’s property, so the other passengers could not touch him without his consent. Perhaps, then, Kaan should be the one atoning for his failures. He’d trusted those two with his life, but clearly, he’d overestimated their capabilities. If he had not enjoyed their expert company in bed all these years, he would have them both replaced immediately for what happened at the processing plant, and now that they could not even please him sexually, perhaps he would.

Occasionally, Asrın would glance over at the Spanish boy on the display table getting railed hard in the ass like the slut deserved. He’d hit his quota yesterday and would be there for three more days, which should have thrilled Asrın, and yet the Royal felt nothing but something resembling pity and a tinge of disgust every time he looked over at that sticky white body. It was similar to what he encountered when he went back to staring at Alex as one man held his legs apart, grinding between his ass cheeks with vigorous effort and sinful intent. The cocks that the blond kid held in his hands started sputtering out long and thick ropes of cum all over his upper body, adding to the layers of aftermaths left behind by previous rapists. The men would grab Alex’s silky hair and tilt his head towards them so that they could stuff their dripping cock down his throat and use his tongue to clean up their mess. At the same time as Alex sucked their dicks, the guest between the Schoolboy’s legs dropped another fat load onto the absolute mess that his ass had become after so many creampies.

Asrın watched everything go down with a bored expression. “Who’s next?”

“I think those were the last ones interested in taking part in your challenge,” Çınar informed him lazily while he inspected his nails through a pair of shaded sunglasses. “Do you already know which one can claim victory for this little challenge of yours, my lord?”

The young prince stared at Alex’s limp body on the bed, writhing in the sheets as he tried to recover from the last batch of pedos who’d just fucked him numb. It was a pitiful thing to watch.

“None of them were good enough, I won’t sleep with any of those men.”

“They won’t like that.”

“I don’t care.”

“Very well. In that case, might I suggest you prepare for your father’s arrival? We should be dropping anchor in Istanbul any moment now, and the arrival of the King will not be long after that. I don’t think you want him to find you here.”

Asrın’s heart skipped a beat. It was a rare thing for him to feel afraid. Usually, when his heart was racing, it was because he was riding the thrill of pleasure. But now, he was genuinely terrified by the prospect of facing his father after what had happened in Athens. Çınar was right — it would be best if the King did not find him there upon his arrival.

“Kaan, go get something casual for me to wear, I’ll be up in a moment to get changed. Çınar, tell your escort to take Alex away and get him cleaned up, and then meet me on the front deck.”

“Something casual?” Çınar repeated uncertainly as everyone else sprung into action to obey his commands. “Should you not wear one of your suits to receive the Sultan?”

“Yes, but we won’t be receiving the King.”

“Sir?”

“We’re going out.”

“Out?”

“Am I speaking French all of the sudden? We’re going out into the city for a little bit of fun. Call a cab to come pick us up as soon as we touch land. I’d get one of the royal chauffeurs from the palace to come down and pick us up, but I’d rather not let my father know where we’re going.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea, my prince? Your janissaries are gone, the rest of us don’t have weapons to protect you out there, and your father will be absolutely furious that you fled from him.”

Asrın pointed a warning finger at Çınar and spoke through gritted teeth. “I am not fleeing from anyone, and I am the Duke of Istanbul. I will not be told where I can and cannot go in my own city.”

The older rich kid shrugged. “Fine, have it your way. Where should I tell the cab to take us?”

“Midnight Oasis.”

Çınar stared at him in silence for a few moments, then nodded and walked away.

Asrın went upstairs to get changed. He didn’t want to attract too much attention by wearing a three-piece suit, and it would be quite inconvenient to take on and off once they arrived at the biggest little club in all of Turkey. He usually preferred to go there at night when it was most beautiful and aesthetically pleasing to him, but oh well, he could not have it all his way, as he was constantly reminded these days.

Kaan had laid out on the bed the most basic clothes that would most likely be worn by a middle schooler going to gym class. He wasn’t sure why his Page had even packed such a perfect symbol of average, but he was glad that he did. At least someone could still manage to do their job right from time to time.

“My prince,” Kaan started timidly yet politely, surprising the royal Master that he served. It was rare for the bed maid to ever speak without prompt, so Asrın was curious to hear what he had to say. “I know it is not my place to intrude on these things, but I am partly responsible for your health and happiness, so I feel the need to ask: are you well?”

The Prince of Turkey, shirtless, froze with his clothes in his hands and stared at his servant. It was quite a ridiculous scene to look at, he thought to himself, and Asrın hated feeling ridiculous. So he cleared his throat and continued to get dressed. “I don’t know what you’re referring to.”

“It’s only that, last night, you were… speaking, sir — in your sleep.”

“Oh? And what did I say?” Asrın continued to press him without showing how hard his heart was thumping. How dare a bed maid make him nervous?

“I don’t know, sir, I couldn’t understand it. But it sounded like you were having a terrible nightmare. And I’ve also seen how you’ve been leaving your partners in the middle of intercouse, which you never used to do before yesterday. So I thought that I might inquire on how you were feeling after… the incident from the other day.”

“I may be a prince, but even I cannot control my dreams, Kaan, much as I would like to. If I have nightmares from time to time, it is only because I am human. As for leaving my partners, this ship has proven to have a disappointing selection to offer. Those men can no longer satisfy me with their subpar performances, so I left them. But you are correct about one thing; it is not your place to intrude on these matters.” Asrın finished his sentence by putting on a pair of sunglasses that would help make him even more unremarkable until they got to Midnight Oasis, and then left the room with his Page close behind who walked with a bowed head and a flustered face.

They went out to the front deck, where Çınar, Alex, and Aslan were waiting for them. The European side of the city was practically upon them as they slowly nudged closer to an elevated wharf where they would disembark.

“Did you make the call?”

“Yes, but I’m afraid our driver isn’t the only one who’ll be waiting for us.”

“What do you mean?”

Çınar nodded towards the docks that were now only a few dozen meters away, and Asrın spotted the crowd waiting on the edge of the quay and making a lot of noise that he’d assumed was just the usual hustle of Istanbul. As they got closer, he realized that they seemed like a mix of the usual admirers and journalists that followed him everywhere he went, the ones that endlessly fueled his ego and exhausted his patience.

“Urgh, very well. Just push through, and don’t answer any of their questions. I’ll let slip that we’re heading to the palace, that should buy us a few more hours when it reaches my dear father’s ears.”

As soon as they dropped anchor and the drawbridge was lowered, the five Turkish boys made the crossing and were immediately swarmed by all the paparazzi when they made it to the other side. They snapped blinding photos of the Kittens in their girly school uniforms and of the easily recognizable Prince in his incognito disguise. They pushed through, but occasionally, one reporter’s questions would rise above the cacophony of noise to humiliate him.

“Is it true that you had a close encounter with the Israeli mafia?”

“Can you tell us where you are going now?”

“Why would the Master of the Playground be so reckless as to send you boys there alone on his behalf?”

“Why were you there on his behalf?”

“How did you escape this deadly encounter?”

“We’ve heard rumours that you were sexually assaulted by the mobsters? Is this true, and if so, how are you and your friends recovering from the experience?”

The last question was enough to make Asrın turn around and try to punch whoever had just said that, but Çınar was right next to him and quickly reacted by wrapping his arms around the Prince from behind to pick him up with surprising strength and carry him a few steps through the remainder of the crowd, dropping him on the sidewalks next to their ride. Asrın sat in the front while the other four young Turks squeezed into the backseat.

“Never do that again,” Asrın panted once they were safe inside and the car started moving. “Don’t ever do something of the sort in public ever again — ever.”

“Understood, my prince,” Çınar replied nonchalantly from the back seat with Kaan sitting on his lap since there were only three benches for them. The Schoolboys offered to take the Page off of him, but Çınar simply refused and told them that he was very used to having Kaan on top of him. They drove through the crowded sunny streets of Istanbul, which was an unfamiliar sight to the boy who was supposedly the Duke of this place. He’d grown up in Istanbul, but mostly within the confines of the palace, only leaving to stay at other luxurious accommodation or to take the exact same route every time he visited Midnight Oasis with his companions.

Their driver looked quite humbled to be in the presence of royalty. Most of his passengers were probably of much more modest backgrounds. “My prince, I must say, it is a great honour to-”

“Shut up,” Asrın cut him off. He honestly just couldn’t care less.

He instead listened to the other boys whispering in the back. “Kaan was trained at Midnight Oasis,” he heard Çınar tell the Schoolboys. “We sent him there to train after he came to us.”

“After he came to you?” Aslan repeated, not quite understanding what he meant by that. “You didn’t buy him from there?”

“Hm? Oh no, Kaan wasn’t a Crib-Kid before he became a Page. His story is a little trickier than that, and better left to be told around a cozy hearth with a warm drink in hand. Don’t you agree, Kaan?”

Asrın couldn’t see or hear how the bed maid reacted, but he assumed he just nodded his head as usual.

“Has it been a long time since any of you were last there?” Aslan continued to ask. That one talked to much. Alex might have been incompetent, but at least he knew how to shut up.

“Let me see… we went just before we left the city, so… six days? Literally less than a week.”

“Oh…” Kaan replied, having probably expected this to be some sort of nostalgic homecoming for them. “And what’s it like there? I’ve only ever heard of it, and they say it’s beautiful.”

“It is, you’ll see.”

“Does it have some sort of speciality?”

“Hm… not sure if you could count this as a specialty, but there’s usually about six times as many workers as customers in the building at any given point. The owner, Madam Agha, only lets a few in at a time and expects each client to order a harem of at least four or five kids for themselves. We usually get around six or seven when we go, but we’re already five, so we’ll probably get less this time. Oh, and they also have adult workers, not many, but some. That’s not a ‘specialty’, but I know it’s not a guarantee either with these sorts of brothels. Usually you just have one or the other, but they like to mix things up with boys and girls of all ages — makes the orgies more interesting.”

They stepped out of the car and onto the cobblestone of the busy street. Asrın paid with his card before going out and looking up at the familiar building that almost felt like a second home to him. Or maybe his twelfth home? The Royal Family owned a lot of property afterall. But Asrın spent more time here than any of those other ones aside from the grand palace itself. Of all the castles and summer houses dedicated to his name, this brothel was his favourite to visit.

They went inside and were greeted by the fragrance of oleanders and orrises. They walked across a luscious courtyard under the sun and were greeted by a front desk inside the lobby past the main entrance. The inside of the brothel was just as overgrown with greenery that made it feel alive and wild, and yet orderly in the way it was kept. The floor was entirely covered in colorful carpets, and most of the action happened on beds of cushions and pillows. There were several sun tunnels in the roof to let the natural light come in, but at night, the whole place was lit up by purple scented candles and the stars above. Home, sweet home.

The man ready to receive new guests immediately recognized these regulars and bid them to wait for just a minute while he went to fetch the manager. Asrın told himself that he might as well have shown up naked if people were just going to keep recognizing him like this. Madam Agha appeared shortly after, decked out in jingling jewels and expensive fabrics that flowed down her olive skin like water. She moved elegantly and fluidly, bowing to her prince so low that the small children could see her large breast staring back at them before she straightened herself out, smiling politely.

“Prince Asrın, we did not expect you for many more weeks while you were away on travels, but it is always a pleasure to host you and your companions in our humble house of pleasure. I see you bring new faces in familiar clothes,” she added, eyeing the two Schoolboys in uniform behind him with suspicion written on her face.

“They’re just here to indulge me, you have nothing to worry about. We’re here for the usual, and then we’ll be off.”

“I see. Shall I call up your usual harem? Some of the children are currently occupied with other guests, but I’d be happy to adjust my staff and have them be available for your use.”

“I’ll only take two of my usuals today, Mehmet and Elif. And I want two men as well, I don’t care which ones, just as long as they have the biggest packages. Can it be arranged?”

“For you, my prince? Anything you wish can be arranged. Simply grant me a few minutes to fetch everyone and I shall send them to you. In the meantime, pick any available room you like and make yourselves comfortable.”

“Good, I knew I could count on you, Madam.”

“Of course, Efendim. I will be right back. Please, make yourselves at home.”

So they did, making their way over to one of their regular spots through the long corridors that passed next to open courtyards where child belly dancers put on a mesmerizing show for their clients. Their usual space was luckily unoccupied when they found it. The door was a thin fabric hanging in the doorway that they brushed aside. There was a hookah on the floor in the middle of the room, surrounded by plush cushions for them to lay on. The sounds of other harems enjoying themselves drifted in, and distant sounds from the crowded street outside reminded them that they had not just entered a lost temple of sin.

They took their seats, and soon after two boys walked in, dressed in colorful transparent silks that covered their whole bodies and yet hid nothing from sight. Mehmet was around ten years old (Asrın had never asked precisely), with hair so red it looked like it may burn anyone who touched it. He had a shower of freckles, thick lips and dim blue eyes, and a nervous attitude about him. The other one was older, and far more confident. Elif was around fifteen or sixteen, in the full embrace of puberty that only made him more handsome every year, with thick dark hair, sharp features, dimples on his cheeks when he smiled, and a sensual way of moving that captured any gaze that lingered on it for too long.

“Your Highness, you promised you’d make us wait longer for your return,” Elif said seductively, crawling onto the floor like a panther until he was on top of Asrın, tracing a finger down the Prince’s chest through his thin shirt. Asrın usually liked it when the older boy touched him like that, but the feeling of someone else’s skin pressing against his was suddenly repulsive, just like yesterday. He tried not to throw up as Mehmet got settled between Çınar and Kaan, both of whom greeted the red head that they knew like an old friend. Was it a mistake to have come here? No, he had probably just spent too much time on that godawful ship and now needed to be reminded of what real sex was like.

“Have I disappointed you?” Asrın asked with a confident smirk, fighting back against the urge to kick Elif off of him.

“I could never be disappointed to see that face, but you shouldn’t mislead me like that, Your Highness. It’s very naughty,” the dark haired boy grinned, reaching down to untie the laces of Asrın’s gym shorts.

The handsome, well toned men he’d requested arrived in due time and settled down with everyone else. Asrın didn’t know them and he didn’t care to find out their names. They were nothing more than desert to him, and first he needed his appetizer.

“Get warmed up,” he ordered everyone in the room just before Elif bent down for a loud kiss before going further down to taste his neck. Asrın forced a sigh of relief, the same one he would have normally let out without even thinking about it. But laying under the teenage whore, all he could think about was being bent over that table and getting fucked in the ass like he was just another one of these prostitutes surrounding him. He felt helpless, powerless. He needed space to breathe.

Asrın flipped Elif onto his back, and resumed their make out session, now straddling on top of his partner’s waist and grinding their groins together. Knowing better than to lay hands on the Prince without his expressed permission, Elif simply put his hands behind his head and let the little royal ride him out. It helped to be the one on top, but only slightly. No matter how hard he rubbed their nether regions, Asrın’s young dick simply refused to grow, and the cherries he tasted on Elif’s lips were like blood in his mouth. He told himself that this wasn’t enough, that he would not rekindle a fire with such a tame spark. He needed to go straight into the thick of it to feel anything, then all would be as it was.

He parted the silks separating them and pulled out Elif’s hard teenage dick. Whether or not the Wenchling noticed that the Prince’s erection was non-existent, he kept it to himself and locked his lustful gaze with Asrın’s. The younger boy lined up his hole with the tip and then slowly impaled himself on it, feeling a cold shiver coarse through his body as he did so. This wasn’t right. This usually made him feel like there was no greater thrill in the whole world. But now, images of oak wood under his nose filled his eyes, and his mind was dominated by the lasting sensation of a man’s cock splitting his ass while his hands were helplessly bound behind his back.

Behind him, the other boys were indulging their own lust. Alex laid down next to one of the men, trapped in a deep and passionate kiss that saw them lock tongues together. At the same time, the other Schoolboy, Aslan, was taking the man’s massive sex organ into his mouth, going as far as he could before it made him choke or gag. He would take it out of his head to give him a surgeon-precise handjob to spread his saliva across the whole length while kissing his root and sack, before taking it back into his mouth and starting over.

Across from them, Kaan and Mehmet were handling the other man together. The bed maid sat on the older male prostitute’s muscular chest, pushing his stomach out and arching his back with pleasure as the man greedily devoured his tummy, sticking his tongue into the boy’s deep belly button while also sucking on it. Meanwhile further down, Mehmet was sitting between the same man’s legs and caressing his huge erection with both his feet, delivering an expert footjob that sent his lustful coworker into a new height of pleasure.

Asrın groaned like he was in pain from bouncing on Elif’s dick, and his head was drooping like he was about to pass out while his vision became blurred. He thought it was because he was getting dizzy, but then he realized it was because tears were filling his eyes.

“My Prince?” Elif asked hesitantly, unable to pretend he wasn’t noticing the changes anymore.

“Shut. Up,” Asrın hissed with nothing but contempt etched on his face while he kept riding. He looked over his shoulder and saw Çınar sitting in the corner with his clothes still on looking immeasurably bored. “Çınar, why aren’t you doing anything?”

“I’m not in the mood,” Çınar answered simply.

“Take off your clothes.”

“I’m not in the mood.”

“I wasn’t asking.”

“Sir, I’m not interested in sex at the present, but don’t stop me from enjoying-”

“I said,” Asrın interrupted spitefully. “Take. Off. Your. Clothes.”

The two friends stared at each other with grim expressions, slowing down the entire room with the awkward tension they were now exuding like toxic fumes.

After a long staring contest, Çınar folded and let out a long sigh before he began to unbutton his shirt, taking off one item after another until he was naked. “What are your next orders for me, Your Highness?” he asked like he was inviting a challenge.

“Get on your hands and knees. Elif, go fuck him in the ass.”

“Sir?”

“You heard me, go. Now.”

The Turks reluctantly met together in the middle of the room, with Çınar bending over so that the dark haired whore could do him doggy-style.

Asrın watched them for a bit with a grimace, wiping off a single tear from his cheek before he got up and went to join the rest of the harem. Elif and Çınar had both failed to please him. Was there anyone left in the world that could fix him?

He judged that between the two male whores, the one that had the bigger cock was the one that had Mehmet and Kaan on him. So he ordered the red head to get his feet away and to go fuck off with Alex and Aslan behind them while he took his seat on top of this huge erection that was twice as big as Elif’s. Before he started riding, he told Kaan to turn around and face him. So while the man devoured the Page’s ass underneath his skirt, both boys leaned forward and started French kissing as if they’d never done so. It was messy and sloppy, mostly because Asrın was drooling so much and couldn’t keep his mouth closed as he slammed his backside down hard on that cock with all his strength each time he fell.

And it was horrible.

Even with Kaan’s expert tongue wrapped around his own, even with a massive manhood stuffing his tight hole, Asrın’s erection still refused to grow. He tried to force it to stretch by reaching down and jerking off, and Kaan mirrored his action and touched his own boy-meat, masturbating at the same furious pace as his Master. But this still wasn’t good enough. Asrın wanted to get up and run, but he couldn’t. He wouldn’t let himself run away again. Surely if he pushed himself to the end once, just once, his body would be reminded of why he used to love this so much.

Kaan and Asrın pressed their foreheads together with their eyes closed, breathing hard as they neared their climax. Kaan went first, shooting out his sticky load all over Asrın’s belly. The best that the Prince could do however was force his soft dick into a dry orgasm that left his body paralyzed just as his ass was being filled with a very wet orgasm.

Asrın fell over sideways, catching himself with one hand and using the other to cover his mouth. He panted through his trembling fingers, his eyes staring blankly ahead and shaking just as hard as the rest of him. Everyone stopped what they were doing and rushed over to help him, but he couldn’t hear or feel any of them anymore. They were in a separate world from him, and as the deafening ringing in his ears grew to a crescendo, his world faded to black.

Asrın was in his room aboard Temptation when he woke up. It took him a while to recognize the place, as it wasn’t where he’d expected to find himself. He would have thought his body would be dragged back to the palace after his humiliating public collapse that would surely not be kept from the media for long. Madam Algha might have been a discreet individual who valued her customers’ privacy and integrity, but the same could not be said for her employees, or anyone else who might have found out about Asrın’s collapse while he was passed out.

As his eyes adjusted to the bright light, he suddenly wished he’d never woken up at all when he recognized his father standing over him at the foot of his bed. Çınar was standing besides the Sultan, and the other Turkish Wenchlings were a little further back as well with their heads bowed. The King of Turkey was an imposing figure, with a thick beard and ink-black hair, piercing green eyes, and a scowl that could discipline any unruly child with a single glance. He wore a regal military uniform with pauldrons and medals and ribbons, and a white turban on his head.

“The Prince of Turkey, passed out in a brothel,” the domineering sovereign sneered in a deep voice when Asrın was adequately conscious. “As if you could not humiliate your family and your country any more than you already have.”

“Father, let me explain,” Asrın tried to plead in a groggy voice, not fully awake yet.

“There is nothing to explain. Çınar has already told me everything.”

Asrın frowned and stared at his friend, who was staring back unapologetically. “What did he say?”

“Nothing but the truth, which you would never have given me.”

“He’s lying, none of it was my fault.”

“Oh? So whose was it? Çınar’s? Kaan’s? One of those Schoolboys? Did any of them tell you to go into that refinery by yourselves? Did you obey them? Does the Prince of Turkey take orders from his lessors now? It is a sad thing for a father to admit that he’s always trusted his son’s friend over his own son, but you have never given me reason to have faith in anything other than your lust. I should never have let Çınar take you to that place. It’s all you can think about since you first went. And I told myself that I would not intervene, so long as your debauchery did not interfere with your duties as a prince. It seems we have reached that point.”

“I’m sorry, father,” Asrın apologized desperately, trying his best not to cry again, even as his voice cracked and failed. “I-I promise that it’s over now. I don’t want to do any of it a-anymore. We can all go home to the palace and be done with this for-for good.”

“I think not,” the King snapped back, stunning his son, who no longer understood what lesson he was supposed to be learning at the moment. “Two janissaries died under your watch, and two public scandals in almost as many days. Do you know how long my negotiations with the Lion lasted? Less than an hour, because what else could I do but unconditionally accept his offers and terms to uphold the family’s honour? He would have come to our city on his knees begging to let Glitter flow through our streets. Instead, I was the one on my knees, begging for his forgiveness for my son’s foolishness and the risk he put his own son in. Now, I need to speak to the president to make sure he does not add Turkey to the list of nations who have banned Glitter, and then our family must help L’Eros rebuild their operations here in Istanbul. We will receive 10% of all profits made from Glitter sales. I could have made that number closer to 30%, but thanks to you, that was no longer an option.”

“Had I succeeded, you could have made it closer to fifty.”

“But you failed! It seems I placed far too much trust in your judgment, as well as your education. Your pride blinds you to council, and that is a far too dangerous quality to possess when you are heir to the throne. So it seems that now I must also teach you humility.”

“Father, please, no…”

“I will be returning to the palace, my work here is done. The rest of you, however, will remain on this ship under the Lion’s protection, and under his service. You, my dear son, will act as one of his whores for the remainder of this voyage, and when you eventually return home, I expect to see changes in your attitude.”

“No, no no no. You can’t do this!”

“Can’t I? I don’t see why not. The Lion has already agreed to take you on, and he assures me that you will be very well liked by everyone around here. Apparently, you’ve made quite a name for yourself in the short time you’ve already spent here.”

Asrın could no longer contain his composure. “I am the Prince, not some broodmare!”

“YOU’RE MY SON!!” the King shouted even louder than him. “You will do as I command, and you will serve the Lion.”

“Father, don’t make me do it, please.”

[haha, shameless plug in — if you know, you know 😏]

“Not another word… my son,” he said it like a slur. “You’ve disgraced the family name for far too long. Çınar will remain with you as a guest, and you will be his escort. I’ve commanded him to make sure you learn your lesson, so don’t expect him to take any orders from you — my authority outranks yours. Kaan will also stay, if for no other reason than that I have no use for him at the palace. He will still obey you, but Çınar has the final word on anything he does. As for those two Schoolboys you’ve been playing with, well, I’ve released them from you and promised compensation for having to follow an insufferable brat for so long. I offered each one money, or satisfaction. The dark haired one chose money, but the blond seems to have a score to settle. I imagine that he was your escort, yes? I like that look in his eyes, it burns with vengeance. I trust that he’ll make sure you suffer the consequences of your actions, and then, it will be the turn of every other man on this ship to punish you.”

Chapter Text

Christian had never considered himself to be a popular kid, probably because he was too humble to think that any circle of friends could revolve around him. Sure, maybe he was popular with the Boss, to whom he’d served as the Canadian Teacher’s Pet for the past year, ever since he first came to the Playground, but he wasn’t the type to act as a magnet for a dozen people’s attention every time he walked into a room. Still, that wasn’t to say that he was disliked by his peers. Christian liked to think that he had no enemies, and most people he knew seemed to agree. They teased him by saying that he was only nice because he was Canadian, but all that Christian had to do was point to several other boys in his class to show them how wrong they were. If he was nice, it wasn’t because he was playing into a cliche, it’s because he was simply nice.

Despite this however, now, surrounded by so many boys who were really only there because of him at the end of the day, Christian couldn’t help but feel kind of good. To the left of him were his cousins that he worked with at the Playground, Christopher and Sean Convery, brothers who were a year older and younger than himself respectively. To his right were a bunch of current and former workers from the Candyshop, including two other Schoolboys, Luigi Luminati and Danny Lloyd, and two active Sweets, Thomas Iuffredo and Denis Novik, very young boys who worked under the pseudonyms Creampie and Shortcake (very unfortunate nicknames, considering their profession). Opposite to Christian were the two British bastard brothers from the Menagerie, Alessio Albanese and Oscar Eskinazi, or Gecko and Skink, as they were known when in their uniforms.

[Christopher Convery, Sean Convery, Luigi Luminati (KitKat), Danny Lloyd (Cupcake), Thomas Iuffredo (Creampie), Denis Novik (Shortcake), Alessio Albanese (Gecko), Oscar Eskinazi (Skink)]

It was certainly a strange mix: two Canadians, three Americans, two Brits, an Italian, and a Belarusian. Nine boys from three different little clubs, each of which Christian had worked at throughout his years as a Wenchling. He couldn’t even really remember life before he’d become a prostitute. He’d started at the Candyshop when he was only four years old, where he’d been attributed the character of Maple (whoever named these kids had strange sense of humour), but he was better known by his very on-the-nose nickname of Sweet Tooth due to his voracious appetite for anything even remotely sucré, which was such an accurate descriptor that it followed him everywhere he worked even after all this time. He hadn’t personally worked with the very young Italian or Belarusian Sweetlings, but he had very briefly worked alongside Lui, another fellow Canadian. Not enough to make them best friends by any means, but enough so that when they were reunited a few years later at the Playground, they had a shared background to bond over. When Christian turned eight and got too old to work at the Candyshop, he was sold off to the Menagerie to work for the Dragon, and it was there where he was then given yet another alias as ‘Deer’ due to his costume, which had him wear a stag mask with prominent antlers and a bushy tail hanging from his tailbone. He spent three years working there, and that’s how he came to know Alessio and Oscar. Again, their time together had not been enough to make them super close, but it was enough so that now, when their older brothers weren’t around like at the current moment, the two Smallpaws were comfortable hanging out with him instead.

And then there was his last transfer, which was also the strangest. When the Boss had found out that Christopher and Sean’s cousin was working so close by, he offered a trade to the Menagerie: a boy for a boy. These exchanges weren’t necessarily rare, but they were complicated and riddled with politics. Both clubs needed to gain something more out of the exchange that they previously did not have. It wasn’t enough for both children that were being swapped to be equal in skill or beauty — that would be suspicious. Why give away one kid to end up with essentially the same quality of worker after? Did the child being offered have behavioural issues, or did the child being sought have something that was needed, in which case, why would one club give a rival a potential advantage? But the Playground and the Menagerie weren’t rivals, they were allies, and it had been that way since before any of these kids were born. So there was nothing secretive or underhanded about the trade. The Boss was clear from the beginning that he wanted to market the Converys together as two brothers and a cousin, and in exchange, he was offering a boy who was simply more attractive and had more skill than Christian to take his place, and the Dragon accepted. By the time it was all over and Christian had been traded like currency, the blond boy was no longer a Deer, but a Kitten.

Kitten, Schoolboy, Sweetling, Sweet, Bunny, Smallpaw, Wenchling, Crib-Kid, Sweet Tooth, Maple, Deer, Christian, Chris, Chrisy, Cricri, CC, Convery; at this point, people had called him by so many names that you’d think he was a professional spy. At least if he ever became a Club Master, he would not be lacking for options. For a long time he’d struggled to remember which ones were real and which ones were fake, until he’d realized that there was no difference. Sure, there were legal names and nicknames, but at the end of the day, a name was just a sound people made to get his attention and make him turn his head. A name was whatever other people wanted it to be, and each one was a constant reminder that nothing that was supposedly his would ever belong to him, not even his own identity.

“Hey Sweet Tooth, don’t you ever get full? I don’t think I’ve ever not seen you nibble on some snack,” Lui remarked, sounding almost disgusted. He lay sideways on the chaise longue and wore aviator sunglasses he’d picked up from the dormitory closet.

Christian blushed and shrugged, taking another M&M out of the pack and slipping it between his lips before extending the bag to him. “They’re really good, you want one?”

Lui looked at the bag hesitantly, but couldn’t stop himself from reaching in and taking out a small handful, which he first offered to Danny before taking any for himself. The eight year old boy that had been working under the name of Cupcake until recently being bought by the Boss at the Unveiling was a bit of an oddball. His movements were robotic, and his expressions were permanently emotionless. It was frankly a miracle more kids his age in similar circumstances didn’t end up in the same state, but Danny could hardly be blamed if he was ever so slightly traumatized. But he’d been making a tiny bit of progress these last few months thanks to Lui’s care. Cupcake looked at the gift, and then picked out a single M&M and bit into it like the snack might be poisoned. Lui smiled, and then started tossing one chocolate after the other into his mouth.

“KitKat is right, you’ll get a cavity if you keep eating that much junk food,” Denis told him with a slight Slavic accent, sounding offended, as though it was somehow insulting for Christian to eat so much and yet never gain any fat.

“How many times do I have to tell you guys not to call me KitKat?” Lui complained through a mouthful of nuts and chocolate.

“But we still call Danny Cupcake?”

“That’s because Danny likes it when we call him Cupcake. But I’m not Danny, and I hate the name KitKat, so don’t call me that!”

“Sorry, Lui.”

“Oh, nevermind, it's fine,” the cool kid sighed like a tired single mother, turning his head towards the pool where some other kids were causing a raucous.

“It’s ok, Shortcake. I brush my teeth really well, see?” Sweet Tooth finally replied cheerfully, flashing his sparkling white pearls that weren’t so sparkling with stains of chocolate all over them, causing the younger boys to start snickering.

The unusual group of kids sat by the side of the pool, which was far more deserted than it normally was at this time of the day. With the rush of Levi’s disappearance resolved (again) and their brief business in Istanbul swiftly concluded, they were now free to take their time again and make this feel like the leisurely vacation that it was supposed to be as they headed back south. They had stopped in a dense archipelago and the passengers had scattered to the four winds, taking boys and boats to go explore all the nearby islands that were within swimming distances of each other. The water was transparent, the weather was perfect, and there were no politics nipping at their heels like sharks, at least not for the time being. The Boss had sent a message to the two clubs that had not yet arrived, White Horse and Southbound, to come as swiftly as possible. But until they arrived, everyone could enjoy this little slice of paradise that was all theirs.

[Levi Chrisopulos]

“Hey, Deer, got a question for you, mate,” Alessio started very brazenly, catching Christian off guard. “Candyshop, Menagerie, Playground; which one is your favourite?”

“Um… I don’t know,” Christian replied hesitantly, crunching into yet another piece of candy. “I like being with my family at the Playground, but I also loved taking care of all the animals at the Menagerie. But… the Candyshop was the first, and I spent the most amount of time there, so I guess it’ll always have a special place in my heart, if that isn’t too weird to say. Plus, the snacks were always a bonus.”

“Yay, vittoria!” Thomas proclaimed excitedly like his club had just won an award.

Sweet Tooth turned to the little boy and smiled warmly. “What about you, then, Creampie? Where do you hope to work after the Candyshop?”

“I want to go work with Cupcake at the Playground,” Thomas replied without hesitating, pointing to his friend who didn’t react at all.

“I want to go where Creampie goes, so me too!” Denis added happily. Christian wasn’t sure how Danny had made such lively playmates for himself while working for Mr. Éclair, but he was happy that the quiet kid had so many loyal friends to rely on all over the place. Friends were the only real comfort for boys like them.

“We should do something, I’m bored,” Oscar told them with a pout.

“Really, things haven’t been exciting enough for you recently?” his older brother scolded him sarcastically. “I swear that if we have to save that idiot from another kidnapping one more time, I’m tossing his sorry arse overboard.”

“Yeah, let’s make sure no one finds him ever again,” the younger sibling added viciously. To be fair, if anyone had more right than most to be fed up with Levi, it would be the Smallpaw brothers, plus Danny, who had all personally gotten involved with Veil&Vault and the Unveiling to save the Boss’ son.

“Damn, you two are kind of… cold,” Sean mumbled cautiously as if trying to avoid the same fate that they were joking about.

Alessio raised his brow. “Hello? You’re talking to Gecko and Skink here, remember? Being cold blooded is our whole thing.”

“I don’t get it…”

“They’re lizards,” Christopher told his little brother in a disappointed tone.

“Ohhh.”

Everything had been so stressful the past week, it was strange to be able to just sit back and relax these days. When the Lion’s cub had gone missing, all of them had been sent out to find him. Alessio and Oscar went with their family to the docks and got caught in a trap that almost killed them with an overdose of Glitter mist, but had thankfully failed. Still, it made them lose precious time. The rest of them had been put into another team with the Bunnies from the Candyshop and Christopher as their leader due to his seniority, except for Lui, who’d been lumped in with the cool kids from the Playground that he usually hung out with and was seemingly trying to avoid these days.

“Heh, if he tries to escape again, his dad should make him a whore like the rest of his kids,” Oscar said maliciously. “I bet he’d be just as popular as that Turkish prince.”

“I’ve never heard such a whiny cunt before,” Alessio agreed, rolling his eyes.

“I’ve never known a cunt who deserved it more than him,” Lui grumbled briskly.

“Ha, couldn’t agree more with you, mate.”

“Are we doing something or not? I’m bored!” Oscar asked again, this time much more adamantly.

“Let’s go swim,” Denis proposed.

“Nooo, you know I can’t swim,” Thomas pouted unhappily, not wanting to be left out of whatever fun they got up to.

“You can’t swim?” Alessio sounded genuinely surprised, and also like he was trying not to make fun of Creampie.

“Plenty of boys can’t swim. They never learn before being sent to work in little clubs,” Sweet Tooth explained to him.

“Alright, who here can’t swim?” Christopher asked the whole group. Thomas, Danny, and Oscar all raised their hands.

Alessio turned towards his little brother with a frown. “Piss off, Oscar. What are you talking about that you can’t swim?”

The seven year old Skink shrugged embarrassedly. “I just don’t. Mum never sent me to swimming class like you guys. Said we couldn’t afford it, remember?”

“Really? I don’t remember that at all. I was sure you were there with us.”

“Yeah, Mum took me to watch your classes, but I was too busy paying your coaches for the lessons.”

“Oh… but I’ve seen you go into the pool here so many times.”

“Only in the part that isn’t deep.”

“Huh… I guess now that you mention it, it kind of makes sense.”

“Alright, looks like we have our plan for today!” Christopher announced loudly to distract everyone from that awkward exchange between the brothers. “Swimming classes for everyone!”

Christian finished up his sack of M&Ms and joined everyone else in the pool. Lui focused on Danny, Christopher and Sean taught Thomas, and Christian helped Alessio with Oscar while Denis swam carefree around the pool. Although calling it ‘swimming’ was generous, seeing as Shortcake was mostly just doing the doggy paddle.

“Denis, I thought you said you could swim?” Christian said worriedly.

“This is swimming, Sweet Tooth.”

Christian exchanged a glance with his older cousin, who shook his head, trying not to laugh. “Go help him before he drowns himself.”

“Yeah, I’m on it,” Christian sighed as he swam over to stop Denis in his tracks and convince him to show him how to actually swim properly.

“How do you even know how to swim, Sweet Tooth? I thought you started working as a Sweet when you were like four,” Denis asked as the older boy held him in place to let him practice the leg movements of floating in place.

“When I was working for the Dragon at the Menagerie, he kept throwing parties at one of his manors and would bring some Smallpaws with him for the guests, and that often included me. Former Sweetlings are super expensive, you see, so he liked to show me off as much as he could. It’ll be the same for you one day when you get older and Mr. Éclair sells you off. But anyway, I ended up having so much sex in the pool at his house that I sort of just figured it out. Kids don’t look very sexy in life jackets, so it was either learn or drown. You’re lucky, though. Smallpaws aren’t allowed to ever take off their masks, not even in water. Imagine trying to learn how to swim, blind, because your stupid mask is blocking you from wiping your eyes dry.”

The six year old boy he was holding laughed, and the distraction of Christian’s story was enough to ease Shortcake into a natural flow below water.

Christian’s attention was suddenly snagged when he noticed a group of boys standing on the edge of the pool at the other corner, right where Lui was teaching Danny how to crawl. Christian recognized them as some of the cool kids, and not the popular ones either. He could hear them laughing about something in a mocking way, so Sweet Tooth brought Denis back to the shallow area and told him to stay there while he swam over to the other side to see what was going on exactly.

“Come on, Lui, we got permission to go ride the jet skis. Are you really gonna miss it to teach a twerp how to swim? Look at him, he’s hopeless. Just let him drown and let’s go,” said James Hughes, a real sack of dicks.

[James A. Hughes]

“Don’t bother, he’s too busy reliving the glory days of KitKat,” said Liam Hughes (unrelated to James, but like calls to like). Christian especially hated Liam. Everything said by that kid — or rather, that teenager, if you could believe that he was fourteen years old with a face like that — was venom. If he ever worked at the Menagerie, his character would surely be Snake. Every time someone accused Christian of just being a stereotype of Canadians, all he had to do was point to Liam to prove how unfounded that cliche was.

[Liam Hughes]

“Fuck off Liam, and stop calling me KitKat,” Lui said in defence of Danny, but the pressure of the four cool kids looking down on him caused that defence to falter. “I was just… I was-”

“Don’t worry, I promise not to tell your actual little brother that you're replacing him with sweet Cupcake. It’s ok, it’s only natural; one is here, and the other will never be.”

“You little shit-”

“Alright alright, guys that’s enough,” Izaac Wang jumped in. The Chinese kid with perfect English was the only cool kid standing next to the pool who was actually easy enough to get along with. Then again, his competition at the moment was Liam, James, and a new stray that they’d recently adopted, Bryce Gheisar. “Lui, are you coming or not?”

[Izaac Wang and Bryce Gheisar]

Lui turned to face Danny in his arms, staring back at him blankly. Then he looked at Christian floating next to him, then up at the cool kids. Everyone was looking at him, waiting for an answer, and Lui folded under the pressure. His composure became ashamed as he handed Danny over to Sweet Tooth. “Watch him for me,” he murmured before climbing out of the water and following his friends down to the garage located at the front of the ship.

Christian sighed and then looked into Danny’s lifeless eyes, with their wet almost naked bodies pressed up against each other. “It’s ok, he’ll be back. He just wants to spend some time with his other friends.”

“Because he’s sick of me.”

“No, no, he’s just… older. Sometimes, he needs to spend more time with kids closer to his age.”

“You’re even older, and you’re still here.”

“Yeah, well, um… damnit. It’s complicated, but you’ll get it one day. Come on, let’s go join the others.”

Christian wasn’t proud of how he’d handled the situation, the same way he was sure that Lui felt the same way. He just didn’t know how to explain that to Cupcake.

“Where did KitK- I mean, where did Lui go?” Denis asked when they’d rejoined everyone else.

“He went to hang out with some other friends.”

“Why didn’t we go with them?”

“Because they’re his friends, not ours.”

“Well any friend of Lui’s is a friend of mine.”

“I don’t think they’ll see it that way,” Christian mumbled to himself.

“Sweet Tooth!” a boy outside the pool called out his name, and they all turned to look at the speaker. It was Berty, and at his side was his new best friend from Japan, Airu.

[Davi Bertrand (Berty) and Airu (Ruru)]

“C’est-tu lui là Christian? Celui avec les cheveux blonds? [Is that Christian there? The one with the blond hair?]” Airu asked Berty in a whisper, not realizing that Christian could understand him. “Il est super mignon, non? [He’s super cute, no?]”

Sweet Tooth blushed and smiled. “Merci, t’es pas si pire toi non plus. [Thanks, you’re not so bad yourself.]”

The Blossom turned as pink as his speedo and looked like he was about to pass out from embarrassment. He sunk into his chaperone’s shadow, disappearing behind his body. “Oh non, tu m’avais dit qu’il y avait juste deux français ici, [Oh no, you told me there were only two French kids here.]” he mumbled into the back of Berty’s neck.

Berty was trying his best not to laugh, biting the corners of his grin and looking up at the sky like he was hoping to see something miserable. “Oui, il y a juste deux français à bord, mais j’avais jamais dit qu’il y avait pas plus de francophones. Christian est canadien. Fais attention, y en a d’autres, même s’ils ne parlent pas tous français. On a aussi un belge quelque part par ici. [Yes, there are only two French kids on board, but I never said that there weren’t more Francophones. Christian is Canadian. Careful, there are others, even if they don’t all speak French. We also have a Belgian somewhere around here.]”

“Smettetela tutti di dire sciocchezze, subito!” Thomas shouted angrily.

Christian turned to look at him and frowned. “What?”

“Yeah, it’s not so fun when you cannot understand what is being said, is it? So speak English, capeesh?”

“Sorry, my friend here doesn’t speak English yet,” Berty apologized. “We’re working on it but it’s… slow.”

“Hello, I’m Ru,” said the mixed Japanese kid, somehow injecting a very heavy accent into those few words as he peaked over Berty’s shoulder and waved at them shyly. Everyone in the pool waved back awkwardly.

“Anyway, what’s up Berty?”

“Two things. First, where’s that kid Danny? Oh there he is! Sorry Cupcake, you were so still that I didn’t see you standing there. Anyway, um, this is kind of awkward, but KK is asking for you.”

[Daniel Karnaukhova (KK)]

Christian frowned. The Russian-Brazilian movie star nicknamed KK had been invited to the cruise for his help with saving the Boss’ son. He’d chosen Danny as his escort since they went through Veil&Vault and the Unveiling together, but for the most part he completely ignored the little boy and simply preferred to find all the hunkiest men to fuck his slutty ass.

“Why does KK want Danny?”

“No idea. Maybe he’s just in the mood for a bite-sized snack. Speaking of which, do any of these Sweetlings happen to go by Creampie?” Thomas raised his hand, and Berty nodded. “Ohhh, that makes a lot more sense. KK’s dad was saying that he wanted us to bring him ‘delicious Italian creampie’. I had no idea what that meant, I thought it was some fancy desert I was too poor to recognize. The two of you better get going. They’re on the front balcony of the third deck waiting for you.”

Like a machine, Danny pulled himself out of the pool and Thomas followed behind, leaving behind a trail of water as they marched away, leaving Berty to turn to Christian, crouching down and beckoning him closer. “There’s a guy asking for you on the third deck balcony as well, and he wants the full family bundle.”

“Got it, but, um… why are we whispering?”

Berty could have switched back to French, but he stuck with English; apparently, whatever he wanted to say, he wanted to keep Airu out of it, and the other boys in the pool were too far away to hear them. “Word from up top: keep your eyes open and your ears peeled. Even if they’re just little boys, even if you used to work with them, nobody can be trusted at the moment.”

“Tsk, we Schoolboys don’t have any right to call others untrustworthy after everything we’ve done.” Christian paused and frowned. “Up top? Are you talking about the Boss, or…”

“The only boy I take orders from on this ship.”

Christian sighed. “Damn it, Jacob’s back at it again with the Group Project?”

[Jacob Tremblay]

“No- I mean… sort of. He’s getting angsty with White Horse and Southbound on their way, and it’s not just him. Pac, DK and now even Walker for some reason too; they’re all uneasy after this last week. You know how they are, they always assume the worst, and honestly, fair enough. But I must be a sucker for punishment, because I don’t see what the point of any of it would be now, and yet here I am telling you about it.”

[Pacifico Santangelo (Caramel), David Kim (DK), and Walker Scobell]

“Oh, so nice of you guys to remember me this time.”

“Ah, putin! We brought you in before the end, didn’t we?”

“I should have been ‘in’ from the start. I was a Teacher’s Pet, and I’m trustworthy, but did any of you think to invite me to that first meeting of yours?” Christian didn’t get upset over much, but that lack of faith had really rubbed him the wrong way.

“Listen, we wanted to keep things small, and we wanted boys from as many different classes as possible. We already had two Canadians from the start, having you would have been overkill.”

“Great, glad to hear I’m your option C, at most.”

Berty sighed and stood up. “Alright, Sour Tooth. I came here to tell you what I had to say, the rest is up to you. Do what you want, just don’t trust anyone.”

“I’ll take care of myself, don’t worry about that. I’m not getting mixed up in whatever you’re calling this. The Boss was unto you from the start last time, and I don’t know how amusing he’ll find it this time around, and I’m not willing to find out. Good luck, but I’m good, thanks. Oh, and tell Jacob to solve his love triangle with Bryce, it’s starting to bother the rest of us.”

“So it’s a no from you?”

“Yeah, it’s a no. Say sorry to Jacob from me.”

“There’s nothing more meaningless than a Canadian saying sorry.”

“I’m sorry you feel that way.”

Berty stared down at him, his chilling blue eyes brooding under that dark hair. “Your client is waiting,” he finally said before walking away.

Christian stared at Berty and Airu leaving before glancing over his shoulder and pensively watching the little boys learning how to swim. It was outrageous to think that they were the ones who couldn’t be trusted when Schoolboys were nothing but liars, thieves, and kidnappers at best. Some were killers and rapists too. Most of it wasn’t voluntary, but intention doesn’t change the consequences for those they’ve hurt, which was often each other. The Group Project was supposed to limit that pain and encourage everyone to work together rather than stay in their little bubbles with their hands over their ears and their eyes closed shut, but really, what did it achieve in the end? The most they’d done was discover the origins of that deadly lipstick, which ultimately led to nothing. Christian did admit that if the intention was to unite the boys at the Playground, then the Group Project did sort of succeed at that for the most part, but was that really worth the risk, especially for someone like him who’d never had issues getting along with others? Probably not.

He swam over to his cousins and told them that they were wanted up on the third floor, and Alessio reluctantly agreed to watch over Denis as well as his little brother while everyone else was away.

“Did Berty want something else?” Christopher asked on their way there.

“Um, no. He just wanted to know what we were up to. I told him that we were teaching the kids how to swim.”

“And he needed to crouch down and whisper to ask that?”

“Yeah… you know, just in case we were doing something worse. When he realized it was innocent, he stood back up and left.”

“Well, that would explain the look on his face if he thought we were role playing as customers.”

Schoolboys were liars, all of them.

Up on the third deck, they found the guy Berty said was looking for them. On the other side of the small balcony was Thomas living up to his nickname thanks to KK’s dad holding the five year old in his arms, spreading his legs wide and thrusting up into his tiny little ass to deliver a sweet sweet creampie. KK and Danny were gone, and the only other guest there was the older man nearing his sixties who’d asked for them.

“Ah, there you all are,” he said when they stood between him and the sun. “I’ve been meaning to get a taste of you three for a while now, but there’s always been one thing or another getting in my way. Nevermind, there’s nothing between us anymore. Which one of you are brothers? And that’s your cousin there? God, that’s so hot. I want to see the two of you fuck your cousin. That would make me very happy.”

Wow, no foreplay or anything, just straight to business. There was usually at least a little bit of flirting before they got down and dirty, maybe some drinks or a smoke, but this guy knew what he wanted right from the get-go. Oh well, better to get it over with quickly and get back to relaxing with the others.

Since the man didn’t bother with any foreplay, neither did they. Christian and Sean simply turned to face each other and pressed their bare bodies together as they began to make out like they’d done a million times before for a million different perverts like this guy. Christopher closed in behind his cousin and kissed the back of his neck and shoulder while wandering hands crept down to molest Christian’s unprotected cheeks. More kisses were placed along Sweet Tooth’s spine as Christopher knelt down. When he was on his knees, he slipped off the black g-string and started playing with the blond boy’s nicely rounded ass. He would squeeze them, kiss them, and when he nibbled some of that jiggly fat between his teeth, Christian let out a high pitched gasp into Sean’s mouth. Both his holes were devoured by his cousins, eating him up and leaving his mind in crumbs with the way they made him feel.

Having practiced this routine so many times, they didn’t even need to signal each to switch things up. Christopher simply knew when to get back up and let his underwear fall off so that he could start grinding his boner between those fat buns, just as Sean knew that it was his turn to get low and take Christian boy-meat into his mouth.

The bliss caused Sweet Tooth to arch his back, pushing out his stomach and throwing his head back. He had one hand playing with Sean’s hair and gently encouraging his back and forth movements, and another hand reaching around behind his head to do the same with Christopher as his cousin sucked on his neck. The eldest of the three was also the roughest, pulling on Christian’s hips as he plunged his cock in and out of a gasping tunnel that molded to his size like it had done so many times before. The older cousin would feel up the middle’s soft chest, squeezing hard on his pecks when he started thrusting deeper, moving their whole bodies in tandem as Christian let out moan after moan.

He really shouldn’t have enjoyed this incestuous performance, especially not with a creep staring at them unblinkingly while beating his meat, but whatever. He’d been doing it with different people since he was four, and at least he actually liked these two.

“Oh yes, Chris, just like that. Keep fucking me like that,” Sweet Tooth said senselessly between gasps as Christopher took his time with each thrust.

“Is this making you want to bust in my brother’s mouth?”

“Yesss~”

“You hear that, lil’ bro? He wants to cum in your mouth. What are you gonna do about it?”

Sean cruelly took Christian out of his mouth, wiping his lips on his arms while looking up with mischievous eyes, still jerking his cousin off with one hand. “I’m gonna drink it all up.”

“Yeah? Good, so I can return the favour by dumping into your ass this present I’ve been keeping just for you. Do you want it?”

“Yes, yes I want it. I want it!”

“It doesn’t sound like it, maybe I’ll give it to Sean instead.”

“No, no I want it. Give it to me, pleaseeeee~” Christian squealed when Sean started sucking on his dick just in time to jizz all over the youngest boy’s tongue, covering it with a sticky substance he slurped up like a slushy drink.

“Ha, I guess you must really want it after all. All right then, here… you… GO!” the thirteen year old boy roared as he shot his load straight up Christian’s ass after a final thrust that had everything he had left behind it. Christian melted into his family’s embrace, feeling the height of his pleasure slowly fizzle out.

He hadn’t even noticed that the man watching them had finished all over his own stomach until he ordered Sean to come over and clean it up, leaving the other two free to go. Christopher, not wanting to stick around and watch his little brother lick sperm off a stranger’s belly, told Christian that they should get back to the others. But when Sweet Tooth saw that Mr. Karnaukhova had finished with Thomas and was now sunbathing on a chair with the little boy on top of him, he told his cousin that he had a curiosity to scratch and that he’d catch up in a moment.

“Excuse me, sir,” he started hesitantly.

The handsome Brazilian man tilted his sunglasses down to look up at the boy standing over him. “Can I help you?”

“Um, sorry to bother you. It’s just that your son, KK, asked for one of our friends, Danny. I expected to find them here, but they’re not, so I was wondering if you could tell me where they went?”

“Hm? Oh, I suppose I could. They were only making out for a short time before Daniel got distracted. Look, they're down there.” Christopher stepped towards the glass railing and peered down at the front deck, where a helicopter had just landed. There were a few people scattered all over the place, with some having just stepped off the transport whilst others were there to receive them. He couldn’t really recognize anyone from that distance, but he spotted KK’s distinct blond hair next to a little boy, Danny. They stood apart from the proceedings, watching intently. Christian couldn’t tell who had just arrived, maybe it was one of the missing clubs, or just another rich playboy on vacation.

“Daniel got all excited and went down to see who had just arrived. He took that friend of yours with him.”

Christian nodded and thanked the man for the information before leaving at the same time as Sean.

“Anything wrong?” his cousin asked him curiously while wiping his mouth.

“No, nothing’s wrong. The party is just getting bigger, that’s it.”

Chapter Text

“Any thoughts on who that might be?” Lee asked as if he didn’t particularly care if DK had an answer for him or not.

[Lee Si-Hoo]

“No, sir, I wasn’t aware that we were receiving anyone today,” Kim replied coolly.

“Then let’s keep going, we’re almost at the summit.”

When they’d dropped anchor in this picturesque Elysium, most of everyone had scattered all across the archipelago, while staying in view of the ship. The boy that DK had been assigned to as an escort, Lee Si-Hoo, had decided that he was in an adventurous mood to go hiking up one of the islands with a tall summit that was thick with greenery. The decision surprised DK, who so far had understood Lee to be a spoiled, self-important, egotistical, and narcissistic brat who only cared about his looks and how others looked. Those types of boys usually saw getting sweaty and dirty as beneath them and would rather just take a private jet or a helicopter everywhere they went, and yet there they were on the hiking trail.

DK and Lee weren’t alone either. When this trip had started, Kim had assumed that he was going to have a miserable time. His entire friend group of classmates had been left behind at the Playground, and they were so used to staying in their comfortable little bubble that he was worried he might not be able to make any new friends. When DK had been told that he would serve as some millionaire kid’s escort, he’d gotten a little bit of hope, but Lee had turned out to be a diva who was as lusty as he was bossy.

But something surprising had happened before he met Lee. During his time working with the Group Project, DK had grown protective of a little Russian Schoolboy named Makar. Maybe that Kitten was too adorable for even DK’s cold heart to resist, but that feeling of protectiveness grew into something akin to affection. What was more surprising though was that Makar actually seemed to like him back and now clung to the older boy like a mother. Except that Makar wasn’t a one-man deal. He brought with him another Russian Schoolboy of the same age called Mark.

[Makar Permyakov and Mark M.]

Thankfully though, Kim wasn’t spending all his time serving as a whore for the customers or a babysitter for the boys surrounding him. He’d made one more acquaintance that was closer in age to himself, another Russian by the name of Pylski. The red haired, twelve year old boy was from the Cake’d Up Wish. DK had only approached him because the Boss gave him orders to keep an eye on the Goody, but there was something charming about the twinkle in his eyes, his subtle, catty smile, and the way he seemed to purr out his words, even when he was visibly excited. Aside from them, that Russian-Brazilian star, KK, would sometimes hang out with them as well whenever he got bored of sex with men, though that never lasted for long. But at least it could be said that KK’s presence made things a little more interesting whenever he was around.

[Pylski Imitiai and Daniel Karnaukhova (KK)]

So that was DK’s friend group these days. Two little boys in need of constant care and supervision, two spoiled rich kids he barely liked, and a stranger from a rival club who was basically a hostage in every way but name. DK must have been really desperate for company if this was the best he could find. You wouldn’t think a kid as stoic as Kim would mind not having company, but in truth, when he was alone, DK became very, very grim. Better for everyone to avoid reaching that point.

“DK, my feet hurt,” Makar complained, and Kim couldn’t even really blame him; hiking in sandals was indeed a pain. Lee might have been dressed for the outdoors, but the rest of them had nothing but a g-string and the bracelets the Wish had provided them in case anything happened.

“Want me to carry you?”

The complaint must have been an impulsive reflex, because Makar immediately started shaking his head, trying to act tough despite having just whined about the discomfort. “Nuh-uh, I’m not a princess.”

“I am. Carry me?” Mark gladly accepted on Makar’s behalf. DK rolled his eyes with a barely noticeable smile and crouched down to let Mark climb onto his back, and then sped up to catch up with Lee ahead. The difference between a nine year old and an eleven year old wasn’t so massive, but Kim had more determination than most to push him forward.

“Why did you bring these kids with us?” the guest asked him in Korean.

DK frowned. “They’re my friends, and I presumed you were fine with it when you didn’t raise any objection to them following us. But I can tell them to go back and wait for us at the beach with our boat if you prefer.”

Lee chewed something invisible. “No, we’ve come this far, but I wanted it to be just the two of us.”

“Why? What are you hoping to find when we get to the top?” He assumed that his client just wanted to have sex on top of a cliff with a really good view. Maybe now he was planning an orgy since the others were with them.

Even after everything they’d climbed, Lee didn’t even have the decency to be sweaty or dirty like the rest of them. It was like his body magically refused to be anything less than perfect. Lee must have had some seriously impressive cardio hidden under all that attitude. “You’re wondering why a spoiled brat like me is dragging himself through the dirty wilderness for what will probably be nothing more than a good view,” Lee replied calmly.

DK wouldn’t have phrased it so bluntly, but that was pretty much word for word what he was thinking. “I’m just curious, sir.”

“I’ll tell you when we reach the summit.”

“What did he say?” Mark whispered into DK’s ear in Russian.

“Nothing much,” Kim answered softly as he slowed down to walk alongside the others and let Lee get some distance ahead of them.

“Who do you guys think was on that helicopter that arrived just now?” Pylski asked curiously to distract them from their sore feet and sweaty foreheads.

“Was it White Horse or Southbound?” Makar speculated.

DK shook his head. “I don’t think so. They shouldn’t be showing up for another couple of days. But if it was, White Horse would probably be the first since they’re closer in the UK and Southbound is all the way over in Australia.”

The younger half Russian boy frowned, trying to remember what little geography he’d learned. “Hey DK, the UK is just above Europe, right?”

“Yeah, that’s right. Just North of France, it’s that skinny island.”

“Right, but isn’t the Little Lotus from Japan? And Lee is Korean like you. Japan and Korea are really far away, I think, so how come they’ve all shown up already, but the club from the skinny island hasn’t, even though they’re so much closer?”

Makar’s question made Kim frown as well. He hadn’t thought about that. In truth, he knew virtually nothing about this White Horse club. He didn’t know what their theme was or what sort of secondary business they dealt in, if they even had any to begin with. All he knew was that they were based in London, and had close ties to the Gallaghers, or else they wouldn’t be invited to the yacht. They must have been important in a more subtle way, because if they were as important as the most prominent brothels like L’Eros or Fuego, DK would have surely at least heard of them by now. He was pretty sure that White Horse wasn’t even the biggest club in Britain, so why invite them, and why were they taking so long?

Then there was Southbound, the Australian pleasure house located in the outskirts of Cairns. Unlike White Horse, DK had actually heard of them before this trip, but that was about it. He could really say only two things about them: 1) they were the biggest club in Australia, which was more in line with the other brothels they’d invited; and 2) they had some sort of theme revolving around Boy Scouts. He’d heard rumours that they were involved in pornography somehow, but nothing concrete.

“I don’t know what’s been keeping them,” DK finally answered him honestly.

“I hope this isn’t part of another one of the Boss’ plans,” Makar mumbled miserably.

Pylski snapped his fingers and they all turned their heads to look at him. He had one finger on his lips shushing them, and his other hand was raised to show them the black bracelet clutching his wrist that the Cake’d Up Wish had provided them with. Any boy that left the ship was required to take the tracking and radio bracelets with them in case anything unfortunate happened, but before, it was only when they landed in cities. Now though, the Club Masters back on the pleasure yacht weren’t taking any risks these days. If one more problem arose during the trip, the boys would probably end up sleeping with the damn things on. But DK hadn’t realized that there was a risk the Wish was always listening to them, and he thanked Pylski with a head nod for warning them.

DK couldn’t help but feel bad for the ginger boy. Of all the guests aboard Temptation, the Cake’d Up Wish were the prime suspects for having aided Levi to escape the ship. They were the tech savvy club, and each of their gang members was an adept hacker. The only issue was that none of the Slicers had been allowed to come on the trip. Both the Wish and Sinful Sunday were the vanquished foes of the Boss whose every breath relied on his mercy, and that meant that they had not been permitted to bring any of their own bodyguards. That also meant that the suspicion towards the Wish had primarily fallen on Pylski, the only Goody from his little club. DK wished he could vouch for him and say that he’d been with him the whole time, but in truth, the day Levi had gone missing had been a pretty busy one and he’d lost track of his new friend for most of it, so he couldn’t say for sure that Pylski would have never gotten the chance to sneak into the surveillance room, and therefore, DK could not let go of his own mistrust for the kid.

[Levi Chrisopulos]

“Well, if it isn’t White Horse or Southbound who just landed on the ship, then it’s probably another super rich guy who may or may not have brought a son with him. We’ll find out when we get back,” Pylski said after a little while of silence.

They were coming up on the crest of the long path they’d taken up the island. Lee was beckoning them to hurry up, and it wasn’t long before, finally, they’d reached the summit. DK dropped Mark and they lined up on the edge of the cliff that had no trees to obscure their sight, and what a sight it was.

The water was a light baby blue with a green tint around the shores of the islands that were dotted across the archipelago. The sand on the beaches was pale enough to be mistaken for snow from afar, almost as white as the fluffy clouds in the lapis sky that made you want to jump up there and just squeeze them in a tight hug. The rocky islands were covered in patches of greenery like moss, and the grass popped with fields of pink and purple flowers that were in full bloom this spring. The sun was at its zenith and beating down on them hard, but the strong salty wind messing up their hair was enough to cool them down and dry off their sweaty bodies. They could see smaller boats parked on the beaches where the passengers and whores had gone, and a few daredevils had taken the jet skis out for a spin. At the center of it all, Motor Yacht Temptation was parked right in the middle of the archipelago, a sleeping behemoth of a ship that was a shining example of what modern luxury craftsmanship could achieve when price was not a concern.

“Wow…” Makar mumbled softly, his big eyes fixed on the scenery unblinkingly. DK and the others couldn’t help but agree. Wow.

That whole hike suddenly felt worth it for Kim, but he also sensed that he was missing something. Was this really all that Lee wanted to do here? “I have to admit Lee, you were really onto something.” 

The rich kid’s sunglasses were still locked towards the paradise in front of them, but he spoke with a calm and indifferent tone like usual. “Do you get it now?”

“I’m not sure I do.”

“What do you see?”

DK turned to face the view again, looking for anything he might have missed, but everything was so perfect, he couldn’t possibly think of what Lee was trying to point out. “I see a beautiful sight.”

“Beautiful…” Lee repeated like the word was sacred to him. “Do you know why I picked you as my escort?”

“Honestly, I assumed my Master assigned me to you since I was the only Korean working for you.”

Lee shook his head. “The choice was mine. I speak perfect English, I could have had any one of your colleagues that I wanted, but I chose you, because you’re the most beautiful boy on that ship in my opinion.”

“I’m flattered.”

“Good, you should be. There is no greater compliment than to be called beautiful, because there is nothing greater in this whole world than beauty.”

That seemed a little shallow to Kim. “Is that why you took me to all those art museums in Naples, and those palaces in Monaco too?”

“Yes, and they were beautiful, weren’t they?”

“Yes, but I’m not sure I really understand what you’re trying to say.”

“Look again. You see that water? I don’t know if there are hungry sharks or deadly jellyfish lurking under there. And those trees up on those cliffs? There could be venomous snakes in their branches, waiting for an unsuspecting child to pass by. And that clear blue sky? Who knows if a terrible storm is gathering just beyond the horizon. It could be on us in an hour, but at this moment, we wouldn’t know it. Do you get it now? This, this right in front of you, this is the only thing that matters.”

“The surface?”

“Yes, exactly, a beautiful surface. It doesn’t matter what your behaviour would have been when we first met, I would never have regretted choosing you from the moment I saw your face. You can never truly know what’s lurking beneath the surface, and that makes trust impossible. You can only put your faith in what your eyes can touch and see and feel and hear and taste. There’s a lot of ugliness in this world, you would know that more than most, but I’ve devoted my life to pursuing those things that sparkle in the dirt, and I wanted to share that pursuit with you, even if only for this trip.”

DK would have usually felt an urge to shove this boy down the cliff edge. It was outrageous for a pampered little rich kid who’d probably never faced a single real day of hardship in his whole life to try and give life advice to someone like Kim, and to be so wrong with so much confidence. But DK didn’t feel any anger for Lee, not really. Instead, he could only feel pity for this boy he was forced to escort, not just because he’d never know the bliss of having true, trusted friends at his side, but because someone had clearly hurt him in the past and convinced him from a young age that trust was an illusion and that only looks should mean anything.

In a strange way, this almost felt like some sort of apology to DK, for all those times Lee had pursued beauty in Kim’s body. Were all of those museums trips, tourist attractions, shared meals, and even this hike a way of making it up to him, or maybe a way of thanking him for his services? Was Lee growing attached to him, or possibly even growing to trust him?  This was such a strange experience that DK really couldn’t tell what was going through that head next to his.

“Can I speak honestly?”

“Fine.”

“I think you’re wrong,” Lee looked at him with a raised eyebrow, impressed, and seemingly inviting him to elaborate. It was almost as if he wanted to be proven wrong. “People can be beautiful on the inside too.”

“You, of all people, actually believe that?”

“I do.”

“People lie, people hurt.”

“Being perfect isn’t the same as being beautiful. If it were, then there wouldn’t be a single thing worth looking at in the whole world.”

Lee paused to ponder what Kim had just told him. It was crazy that he’d never considered this before, but that’s what happens when you grow up in a bubble of money. Or maybe he had considered the idea that it was worth looking under the rust to find the gold, but he’d been too afraid to do until now. He needed someone else to say it to him, someone like Kim.

“Can I ask you a question?” the Schoolboy continued. The other kids had gotten bored of not understanding what the two Koreans were saying to each other and had gone to sit down on a boulder a little further away to let their feet rest.

“Say whatever you like.”

“Why do you rape me?”

It was a question he’d always wanted to ask to each of his customers, a question he thought he already knew the answers to. ‘Because it feels good’, ‘because it’s easy’, ‘because it makes me feel powerful’, ‘because I don’t care about you’, ‘because who’s going to stop me’, ‘because you deserve it’, ‘because you like it, you dirty slut’. More than a few of those could definitely apply to Lee as well, but Kim wanted to hear it come from him. After everything Lee had just told him, he wanted to hear what excuse he gave himself at night when they were cuddling in his bed.

“Because I like you,” Lee finally confessed.

“What?” It didn’t seem as though Lee wanted to elaborate, dropping his face to look at his feet, but DK wasn’t going to let him off that easily. “You mean you like having sex with me?”

“No— I mean, yes, but I- that’s not why I… force you.”

“That’s not why you rape me. Say it as it is.”

“I… rape you, because I like you.”

“We’re going in circles.”

“What I’m trying to say is that… I like you, yes. I like you a lot, and I like all of you. I think I’ve seen the sharks and the snakes and the storm beneath your surface, and I feel that makes me like you even more. I don’t know, it’s hard to explain”

Oh hell no. Absolutely not. There was no fucking way that he was listening to a love confession right now. This was far from the first time that a client of Kim had admitted to being ‘in love’ with the cute boy, when really all they meant was that they wanted to bring him home with them so that they could fuck every day for free. But not only was this probably the worst one he’d ever received, it also somehow sounded like the most genuine one too. Lee had never shown himself to be so vulnerable before. The setting with the breathtaking view, the speech about beauty, was that why Lee wanted it to only be the two of them up there?

DK didn’t know what to do. His first instinct was to tell this mother fucker to go straight to hell, but the logical, rational side of his brain reminded him that his job as an escort was to make his charge feel good, regardless of his own personal feelings or desires, regardless of if it was a lie or not. For the time being, it seemed that Kim would have to play the part.

He brushed their fingers together, and then took Lee’s hand in his own. He could hear Lee’s heart beating in his breath. That stone cold model face behind those big sunglasses couldn’t hide just how nervous the rich kid was as he turned his face to look at DK. They locked eyes, slowly leaning towards each other until their lips met.

DK could feel the other Russians stare at them kissing with slightly confused expressions. But as their tongues wrapped around each other as they’d done so many times before, Kim couldn’t help but feel good. Not because he’d suddenly fallen in love or anything stupid like that, but because there was something oddly satisfying about pretending to be in love with a rich kid that had crippling trust issues. DK wasn’t entirely certain if he was supposed to feel guilty about being so excited to see the moment when Lee realized it was all an act, but he channeled that excitement into having the best make out session he’d ever had in his whole career as a Wenchling.

By the time they were finished, everyone agreed that it was time to get back to the ship. Their moment of passion had passed and Lee went back to mogging like he was in a fashion show whilst the rest of them were left to whisper amongst themselves.

“So, did you lovebirds have fun?” Mark immediately teased him as soon as they started walking.

“I thought the two of you were rather romantic,” Pylski added in a way that could have been taken as either supportive or playful.

DK let them make their jokes, mulling over his own thoughts on the matter. He hadn’t expected any of this when he woke up that morning, even when Lee was acting very eager to take him for a walk, and now that it had happened… he just wasn’t sure what to think. Guilt, satisfaction, pleasure, regret, anger, pity; he was like a cooking pot of emotions, but he hid it well under that focused expression on his face. On one hand, Lee had forgotten the most basic rule when dealing with whores: don’t forget that they’re paid to make you think that they like you. But at the same time, what else was a boy like Lee supposed to feel? Kim had not once seen him speak with his father on the ship, as the latter was always too busy giving his love to any other boy than his own, so of course his son had latched onto the first real show of affection DK pretended to give him.

It was hard to feel anything other than contempt for a boy that had been raping him every day for almost a month, but DK just about managed it.

“Shit, kiddo, where’d you find such a good ass?” the man behind him grunted between his teeth.

DK couldn’t answer, he was too busy moaning as he moved his whole body back and forth while he lay on all fours to impale himself on the man’s dick again and again, helped along by the big strong hands tugging on his hips that sometimes slapped his cheeks hard just for the pleasure of seeing them jiggle like they were made of gelatine.

Lee had gone to bed early, leaving DK behind to continue his work. The Wenchlings aboard the ship weren’t allowed to go to bed before 11:00 pm unless they were in the company of a customer, or else they could only go back to the common room below deck at midnight. It was 9:30 pm. It seemed that Lee needed some time alone, because he never went to bed this early, especially since he knew that if he didn’t take his escort with him to bed, everyone else was free to snatch DK away for a night's pleasure. Maybe that’s what he was hoping for. A kid as stoic as that hated feeling vulnerable, so after everything he’d confessed up on that mountain, he probably felt the need to have a night to himself in order to not seem too attached despite obviously being head over heels for his escort.

“Fuck yeah, you sexy bitch, move that fat ass and make daddy splurge all over you.”

The Korean boy replied with a long, whiny moan that pierced the dark night’s air. He was met by several other similar cries on the pool-side. Pylski was next to him in the arms of two men who pinned the Russian ginger between them and fucked his ass together. Makar was on DK’s other side, laying on his back with a rich old dude laying on top of him grinding between the nine year old’s skinny legs, and next to him was Mark on his knees blowing another guy’s cock. There were other kids across the ship in every possible position, filling the night sky with their blissful sighs and squeals of ecstasy. Most evenings seemed to be an especially active time of day, probably because it was at that point that many of the customers had taken a few too many drinks after dinner which put them in a particularly horny mood.

It was hard to keep up this pace after such a long day, and this was the third guy in a row who wanted to plow his ass. Customers just seemed obsessed with doing anal with Kim because of the fact that he had a larger than average butt for his age. He tried to ignore the feeling of those hands groping and squeezing his plush buns, digging those cruel fingers into the fat to spread his cheeks even wider apart in order to pierce deeper into him and tickle DK’s prostate. But when just tickling was no longer enough to satisfy the throbbing manhood, his customers decided to take the reins for this final sprint.

One hand stayed on Kim’s broad waist to keep them steady as the man started jabbing his hips forward. His other hand grabbed the boy’s hair, yanking his head back while he raw dogged him with the strength of a bull in heat. DK bit into his lower lip and his eyes rolled into the back of his head. His whole body was shaken each time the man pumped into him, bouncing back to slam against his pelvis before recoiling forward and then bouncing back again, over and over again while the kid let out desperate moans from his clenched throat.

DK spread his legs wider, trying to grant the cock easier access to his innards, and while it helped a little with the friction, it also made it reach that much further into him. He felt his prostate be crushed for the thousandth time that week until finally one more batch of sperm was delivered straight into his guts fresh from the source. The man spurted out every last drop he had in him, furiously spanking DK’s ass to release all his lust before pulling out and watching his spunk poor down the kid’s plush thighs.

He left DK on the chair lying in that position face down with his hips raised, leaving the kid to try and catch his breath. His heart sank when he felt someone else climb on top of him, but whoever it was was much lighter than the men that had come before him — a child. An underage guest? Apparently not.

“I heard you had some fun on that island,” Jacob whispered into DK’s ear as he rubbed his dick between the bottom’s tender ass cheeks.

[Jacob Tremblay]

Kim simply rolled his eyes, and then frowned. “How did you know about that?” He turned his head over to look at the two young Russian boys getting plowed, and watched as Makar’s customer delivered a big fat load of cum straight into the beautiful boy’s guts to the music of his girly moans. “You got Makar to spy on me?”

“Spy on you? Jesus Christ, calm down buddy. Makar just told me earlier because he thought it was funny. We’re not spying on each other, that’s not what we’re here for.”

“No, you’re right, we’re here to have sex. So why are you wasting my time trying to get the Group Project back together?”

“I thought you were willing to help.” Jacob asked as he continued to gently hump DK’s backside to keep up appearances.

“Who told you that?”

“You said you wanted to know what the Boss was up to.”

“Yeah, so does everyone else. Doesn’t mean I’m willing to be stupid just so that you can feel better about being far away from your boyfriend.”

“What are you talking about?”

“It’s obvious. You miss Dylan, and you’re worried he’ll forget all about you and move on to someone else by the time we get back. We both know how much of a slut Dylan is, he’s probably banged half the boys at the Playground by now, and girls too. So you’re trying to convince yourself that nothing’s really changed by using the Group Project as a way to pretend you never left.”

[Dylan Kingwell]

“I… that— that was our deal, from the start. Dylan can sleep with whoever he likes, so leave him out of this.”

“You’re wasting your time, Jacob. This won’t go anywhere but south. Leave me out of it.”

“I remember you saying something similar when we first started this. Back then, your excuse was that you didn’t want to put your friends in harm’s way. What’s your excuse this time?”

“Do you remember what the Boss did to the members of the Project after he told us that he knew the whole time?” Kim asked as he flipped over to look Jacob right in the eyes. “Exactly, he did nothing. That’s how pointless we were. The whole thing was nothing but a way to entertain him, and these days, he doesn’t look to be in the mood to be entertained. I’m warning you, Jacob, let it go before you get yourself and others in trouble. And leave Makar out of this too.”

“Makar can do whatever he wants, neither of us are his dad.”

“How many boys have you got so far on your side?”

“Besides Makar? Walker, Pac, and Berty, but we haven’t asked that many yet.”

[Walker Scobell, Pacifico Santangelo (Caramel), and Davi Bertrand (Berty)]

“Not even Jorge? That’s a bad sign. Let me guess, Sweet Tooth also said no?”

[Jorge Benito and Christian Convery (Sweet Tooth)]

“Jorge and Christian are both bitches, like you.”

“You see, that’s the problem. It doesn’t matter who you talk to, you’ll never get enough support to do anything meaningful. You might have been the brains behind most of the operations back at the Playground, but Dylan was the face. No offence, but nobody likes you, Jacob, or at least, not enough people like you. I certainly don’t. It was Dylan who was the whore prodigy that inspired everyone, it was Dylan who spoke four languages and gathered a whole harem around himself, it was Dylan who made people listen to him, not because he forced them to, but because he made them want to. Dylan, who got half the Schoolboys to work together against the Boss — half the Playground, and it still wasn’t enough. When the others realize all that too, you’ll be alone. Give it up, you’re screwed.”

“Not while I’m still breathing.”

“Get off me, Jacob.”

“Fine, but when the Boss screws us over again, it’ll be on your shoulders.”

“I can bear a lot of weight, I’m stronger than I look.”

“You better be. Enjoy your new boyfriend, I’m sure you’ll live happily ever after.”

Kim glared at Jacob as the Canadian boy got up, but he couldn’t let him leave yet without asking him something that had been nagging at him all day. “Hey Jacob, who arrived in the helicopter today?”

Jacob shrugged. “Sorry, classified information. Better luck next time.”

DK rolled his eyes again; he should have seen that coming.

Chapter Text

The man laying down let out a long, deep groan of relief. Usually, that meant there was a kid riding someone’s dick, but not this time.

Lou stood next to the bench, massaging his customer’s back with expert precision. He ran his palms down the tense spine to relax the muscles into tender slabs of meat, pushing down with just enough weight to release all the tension under the skin.

“Ahhh, God, that’s the stuff. Where’d someone your age learn to use your hands like that?” Senator Nicol sounded drowsy as he asked the question, trying not to fall asleep.

“My Master selected several Schoolboys before we left Blissport and made us train as masseurs,” Lou explained with a soft, quiet voice that soothed the nerves. It helped that he also had a delicate Belgian accent that added a note of exotic eroticism to the way he spoke. “But I was also trained to use my hands in other ways,” he added with a cheeky grin as his hands went lower, just barely brushing against the man’s tailbone to tease him.

The American senator chuckled and went back to enjoying his royal treatment. Lou had been getting a lot better at this whole massage thing recently. He’d only been given a month of training at the Three Velvets before they left, so his nervous hands had made a few mistakes the first couple of days aboard M/Y Temptation. His mishaps were brutally corrected, and by the end of the first week, he’d gotten the hang of it and was only improving since then.

It’s not like he had much else to focus on besides work. Other boys had family drama and messy friend groups or whatever that Group Project thing was all about to worry over, but not Lou. Lou didn’t have any siblings or cousins to be awkward around, nor did he have any friends to spend his free time with. It wasn’t for lack of trying, but the poor teen just didn’t seem to fit in anywhere. He was the only Belgian working at the Playground, and despite speaking French in addition to English, Dutch, Flemish, and even a bit of German, none of the classes seemed interested in taking him in. He was older than most Schoolboys, but also too timid to play the role of a big brother or a dominant leader that a lot of other boys his age usually performed. Nobody really seemed to dislike him, but that didn’t change the fact that he still ate his meals alone.

“What’s your name, son? I forgot to ask.”

“Lou, sir.”

“That’s a cute name.”

“Thank you very much, sir.”

“I don’t know what I was thinking when I named my kid. King! Fucking King!” He chuckled to himself like he’d just told a really good joke. “Ohhh, I must have been drunk or something. At least he lives up to it. Have you been with him yet?”

[King Nicol]

“King…?” Lou thought hard, trying to think if he’d had sex with someone under that name. He wasn’t even sure if they were talking about a kid or a grown up. King Nicol. He felt like he’d remembered a name like that. “Could you describe him?”

“Ouf, let me think. About your age, bleached blond hair, dark roots, blue eyes. Big surfer.”

“Ahhh yes,” Lou sighed as he nodded his head in recognition. It was especially the surfer hint that had given it away. “I’m afraid I haven’t had the pleasure yet. His escort is one of the Gunnarsen twins I believe. Martinus, if I’m not mistaken, but I can never tell them apart honestly.”

[Marcus and Martinus Gunnarsen]

“You’d know better than I would.”

“Doesn’t really matter, they’re practically always together since King hangs out with that other kid who also has one of the twins as an escort. I’m forgetting the name, it’s embarrassing.”

“You’re thinking of George, the son of Senator Louis, an old friend of mine. Yeah, he and King grew up like brothers. George is a good kid, real tasty too — a little spoiled, but who cares? King on the other hand could use a good spanking to take out some of that attitude.”

[George Louis]

“Are the two of you close?”

“Close? Ha! As close as I am to winning the lottery, not that I need to, mind you. But no, I’m always at work, and he’s always at the beach.”

“He does seem to like the water.”

“Understatement of the century. Ah, what can I say? Runs in the family.”

“Do you surf too?”

“Hell yeah! Or, well, I used to. Getting old is a bitch.”

Lou went down to massage the man’s muscular calves. “You’re still in very good shape, sir.”

“Hm, thanks son. All this talking is making me thirsty though,” Lou went to pour him a glass of lemon water from the dispenser by the door and waited for him to finish drinking. “Ahhh, that hit the spot.”

“Can I get you anything else to make you more comfortable, sir?”

“Thank you, son, but I’m more than fine as I am.”

“I’m happy to hear that.”

“You know what? On second thought,” Senator Nicol suddenly started to get back up. Lou told him to slow down in case he felt light headed, but the man just waved him away and said that he was fine as he wrapped the towel around his waist. “You’ve treated me so well for almost an hour now. I really feel like I should return the favour.”

“Oh, um, you don’t have to give me anything sir, I’m happy to serve.”

Here we go again.

“Nonsense. Come on, get on the bench and let me treat you like a prince.”

“If… if you insist.”

Lou got on the bed face down and his heart immediately started to race. It felt like he was on display, wearing nothing but the black g-string of the Schoolboys that was uselessly buried between his buxom cheeks

The middle aged guest went to fetch a bottle of lube and poured it all over the boy laying down until he was as slick as a dolphin. The touching began at the top. The senator placed his hands on the back of Lou’s neck and started tracing down his shoulders. Lou felt pathetic. How many times had he done this dance before? And yet his chest was still thumping against the cushion beneath him.

“Such soft skin. How old are you, son?”

“Fourteen.”

“Fourteen,” he repeated, savouring the number on his tongue. “Fourteen and not a spec of hair on you. Marvellous. What about under here? Any pubic hair yet?”

Lou felt a single finger trace down his spine until it reached his tailbone, where it hooked around the string of his underwear and delicately pulled it down while Lou shook his head. “No, sir, I’m a late bloomer.”

“That’s wonderful. And how big are you?”

“I-I—, um, it’s been a while since I’ve measured.”

“Hm, I bet it’s growing right now though,” Senator Nicol teased with a sly smile as his finger slipped between the ample rump and found his hole, lurking at the nervous entrance and applying just the slightest bit of pressure.

Lou let out a short, high pitched groan in response. He tucked his knuckles under his chin and curled his toes as he felt his boner painfully get bigger below his stomach, rubbing against the leather padding of the cushions as it stretched out to its full length at almost six inches.

The finger at the gates of his rear had broken through and gone exploring inside him. When it was halfway in, the senator pushed a second finger in. He licked his lips, and Lou bleated when a third finger seamlessly slipped inside thanks to the lubricant. Three knuckles deep, Senator Nicol started pumping his fist in and out to loosen that tight hole he was about to abuse with something far bigger than fingers. Lou felt the pressure building inside him, causing his eyes to close shut and his teeth to bite into his lower lip.

“You like that, son?”

“Y-Yess~” Lou answered weakly.

“I bet you do.”

The pumping got faster while another hand started caressing Lou’s upper back soothingly, accompanied by gentle shushes. The pace grew more violent, with each thrust turning into a brutal stab that was strong enough to make Lou’s baggage jiggle. Each jab was signed by a sharp yelp from Lou’s tight throat. The teenager’s entire body would be shaken every time those fingers pierced his wet cheeks, and eventually the table beneath him was shaking too.

The room was filled with a cacophony of messy sounds from the skin being slapped, the screaming boy, the laboured grunts of the American, and the rattling massage bench. And then it stopped. Senator Nicol pulled out and released a long sigh of satisfaction while Lou was squirming on the table, trying not to cry.

“Did that feel good, son?”

Lou didn’t want to answer. He just nodded his head.

The politician laughed and let his hand fall on the boy’s left cheek like the blade of a guillotine, landing with a deafening crack. Then he dropped the towel around his waist and climbed over the low table, standing above it with his legs spread apart and the bottom of his shaved nutsack brushing against the boy’s butt. He grabbed onto Lou’s hips, raising them up slightly as he lined up his tip with the gaping hole that was gasping for breath from just the opening act. The tunnel was widened even further as Senator Nicol started pushing his way inside.

He started moving his hips back and forth in a circular motion, slowly at first, but just like with the fingering, it didn’t take long for him to speed up. The movements were effortless and fluid thanks to the lube that made that big cock slip in and out of his hole like he was made of melting ice, only much, much warmer. Lou’s face was getting hot from embarrassment because of just how much he was actually enjoying this. The way the man pistoned in and out of him like a well oiled machine, the way his dick rubbed against the leather of the table, it was enough to send him into a lustful frenzy of uncontrollable moaning that came out in the most pitiful, feminine tone he could possibly produce.

“Fuck yeah, son, let me hear how much you love daddy’s cock pumping inside you!”

Every time the man thrusted his hips forward, Lou’s entire body would instinctively jerk backwards to meet his pelvis and make that dick slam even deeper into him, sending electric jolts of pleasure up the young teen’s shimmering body. If he kept getting fucked so good like that, then he was definitely going to—

Lou shot his load under him in small bursts that came out in long strings each time Senator Nicol punched into his gut. The Schoolboy mewled like a bitch as he emptied his scrotum and the man behind him continued to rape his ass with all his strength, clapping his cheeks so loudly that the whole ship must have heard what they were doing in that tiny room.

The senator gave three more pumps with a full second between each jab, and then on the last one, he fired his cannon and filled up his whore like a water bottle. His fingers had dug so deep into the fat of Lou’s bottom that when he eventually let go to fetch his swim shorts, there were ten red finger prints left behind on the delicate skin.

“Thanks son, you really made me feel amazing. Keep up the good work, hehe.”

Lou wanted to stay laying on the massage table and enjoy the feeling of warm jizz dripping from his sore hole, but the knowledge that another client could walk in at any moment, and that there was a camera watching him from the corner of the ceiling forced him to get up, clean himself, and put his underwear back on. He reset the towel on the table and then took a seat while he waited for the next customer. There weren’t a million guests aboard Temptation, so there was usually a lot of downtime where absolutely nothing would happen. Most of Lou’s ‘vacation’ so far had been spent in a cycle of being bored or being raped, wishing for the other while he was stuck in one.

But his break was much shorter than usual this time. Lou shot up as soon as he heard the door open, already wearing a pleasant smile to greet his next client, only to switch to a frown once he saw one of the bodyguards enter the room.

“Suit up, Goossens. New orders from top-side.”

“Oh, um, alright then.”

As they left behind the spa area of the ship, heading below deck to the boys’ common room, the Big Cat explained Lou’s unexpected assignment to him.

“You’ve been informed that you’ll be eventually serving as a guest’s escort?”

“Um, yes, but he’s still not due for another couple of days.”

“Change of plans, he’s almost here.”

“W-What? No, that’s not right, there’s a couple of days before he’s due,” Lou repeated as if that might change something.

“Oh, I’m so sorry if it’s a bad time for you. Go back to the spa, I’ll head up to the bridge and make them tell the helicopter to turn back. Or better yet, you can go do it yourself. I dare ya.”

“N-No, it’s not that, I just— I thought…”

“Alright, shut up already. We were supposed to take four days to reach Istanbul after Athens, and then spend another four days there before leaving. Instead, the whole thing lasted less than four days, so the schedule is all fucked up now.” They suddenly stopped in front of the door to the dorms. “Get changed quickly, they’re almost here.”

Lou did as he was told, but his mind was numb with stress. He’d been trying to put the thought of being an escort out of his mind after he’d initially been told about his upcoming assignment. He’d lost so much sleep over wondering about the boy he’d be assigned to, thinking about whether he’d be lucky enough to get someone nice, or someone not so nice. But Lou had never really felt like a lucky boy, and with only a name to go off of, he’d eventually convinced himself to just stop worrying about it. Yet now, all those thoughts were resurfacing at once, and he was just foolish enough to smile with hope.

They practically had to run to the landing platform after the Big Cat received a message on the radio warning them that the chopper was inbound. By the time they reached the front deck, the transport had already touched down on the landing platform, and the guests were stepping off the vehicle and onto the helipad. There was that Russian-Brazilian model-actor everyone called KK standing nearby with his escort, Danny, a little boy the Boss had recently bought from the Candyshop at the Unveiling.

[Daniel Karnaukhova (KK) and Danny Llyod (Cupcake)]

[In case you missed it, this is all happening on the same day as the last two chapters, a few hours before the end of the previous one with DK. This is the same helicopter Christian and DK saw landing at the end and beginning of their chapters respectively. Normally I expect you to keep track of the days at the beginning, but since we’re going back in time for a few hours, I thought it would be better to clear things up just in case to avoid any potential confusion]

But Lou was more concerned with the underage guest in front of him. He didn’t have an image to work with, but since there were only two people who stepped off the helicopter, one of which was clearly a grown adult while the other was not, it’s not like he had much guess work to do. He straightened his tie and hat, waiting for the boy to come closer while the vehicle behind him took off again and took its noise with it.

As far as first impressions went, Lou was star struck by what he saw in front of him. Lou wasn’t very good at remembering names, but he’d repeated this one so many times in his mind at night that he would never forget it, and now he had a face to put to that name, and what a face it was.

Marius De Saeger was a handsome teenage boy who looked to be the same age as Lou. He had a medium skin tone, wavy dark brown hair, hazel eyes, and a confident smile. A beige buttoned shirt that was undone at the top covered his chest, and he had cargo shorts on like he was ready for either a formal dinner or a day of dirty outdoor activities.

[Marius De Saeger]

The Big Cat greeted his father with a formal scripted speech, but Marius didn’t have any interest in something as boring as that. He turned his attention towards the Schoolboy in his sailor uniform, looking him up and down with his head tilted to the side while he chewed gum.

Lou was suddenly struck by the horrible realization that he had no idea which language to use when addressing his charge. He’d only been told that he was selected as an escort because he was the only Belgian onboard, but no one had told him which language Marius might favour. Should he just start in English and see how he responds? No, better to just keep quiet and wait for him to make the first move.

“Is that really all they let you wear?” Marius finally asked him in Dutch.

“W-What?” Lou stammered, automatically switching to the same language without even thinking about it. He was blushing and suddenly very aware of how much skin he was showing. “Oh, it’s more than I usually get to wear, so I’m not complaining… sir,” he hastily added at the end.

“Just Marius, none of that ‘sir’ shit with me, thanks.”

“Uh, ok. Does the uniform bother you? I can go back and change if you like.”

“No, I like it. It’s cute.”

Lou didn’t know how to reply to that without embarrassing himself, so he instead cleared his throat and nodded towards the luggage he was carrying. “I could take that for you.”

“Hm? What, this? Barely weighs anything. Don’t worry, I’m a big boy, I can carry my own luggage. Come on, show me my room. Or our room, I guess.” Marius turned towards his father, not seeing how he made Lou turn red. “Hey Dad, we’re going up to the room to drop off our things. See you later?”

“Yeah, do whatever you want. But remember, we’re here for a while, so pace yourself, eh?”

“Eesh, you’d think I was still a virgin with the way he talks to me sometimes,” Marius complained as they left the landing platform behind. “So what’s your deal?”

“My deal?”

“Yeah. You, tell me about you.”

“Um, well, my name is Lou Goossens, I’ve been working at the Playground for a couple of years now, I’m fourteen, I’m Belgian, I’m fluent in five languages, I’ve been trained in several different forms of lovemaking, oh, and I’ve recently been trained to give massages too, so if that’s something you might like…”

“God, I wasn’t asking for a stat sheet. I’m not trying to buy you. Tell me about you.”

“I… don’t know what to say about me. I’m whatever you want me to be.”

“There has to be more to you than that.”

“I’m just a whore.”

“Not to me.”

Lou was glad that they’d just reached their room, because it gave him an excuse to change the subject. “Here we are, hope you like it.”

“Oh yeah, this is great! All this space, and it’s separate from my dad’s room? This is going to be so good.” Marius tossed his luggage towards an armchair and threw himself onto the big comfy bed, letting out a long sigh. Lou went to pick up the suitcase that had toppled over, opening it up to start putting away his charge’s clothes. “Leave it,” Marius told him impatiently. “Come here and lay down, you really just sink into this mattress.”

Lou awkwardly climbed into the bed next to Marius, laying down on his back and staring up at the ceiling with his hands crossed on his chest, feeling his ribs expand and shrink in tandem with his heavy breaths.

“You spend many nights in this position?” Marius asked teasingly, but Lou took too long to answer. “Sorry, I shouldn’t say that.”

“It’s alright, I do.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll let you top sometimes.”

“Oh, um…”

Marius laughed at the hesitance. “I think we’re gonna get along just fine.”

“So what would you like to do? Everyone’s off the yacht exploring the islands, so we could stick around and enjoy the ship to ourselves, or we could go out and join them.”

“Let me think…” Marius took a moment to plan out his day. “Alright, here’s what I wanna do. First, I want to go swimming in the sea until sunset, and then I want to have the fanciest possible dinner this place has to offer. Tomorrow, you’ll give me one of those massages you promised me, and after that… we’ll figure it out as we go. Sound good?”

“And… tonight?”

They shifted their heads and locked eyes.

“What about tonight?”

“I-, I just thought, that maybe…”

Marius interrupted him with one of his model smiles. “We’ll see about tonight. I prefer to deal with things by the moment. Come on! Let’s get changed, the sea isn’t coming to us.”

“I see what you meant now about how much they usually let you wear,” Marius said when Lou got back to him after he’d had to go down to change out of one uniform into another (there weren’t any underwear in their room yet).

“Are you sure you wouldn’t want to use the pool instead? There’s nobody using it, and it’s a lot warmer.” Lou winced as he dipped his toe in the water. They were on the water-patio, which served as a sort of hop-on-drop-off point to the water when the ship was anchored.

“I like cold water. Just jump in, it’ll be warmer once you do.”

“I know, it’s just…”

“Do you need me to get out and give you a push?” Marius asked him jokingly, and Lou couldn’t help but laugh with him.

“No, no, I’m good, thanks. I just need a little courage.”

“Well you better hurry up then, the sharks are probably on their way as we speak.”

“There aren’t any sharks in Greece.”

“Are you sure about that?”

“…no.”

“Then get in!”

Lou pinched his nose and closed his eyes before throwing himself into the sea, almost hitting Marius with how close he landed next to him. The salty taste of sea water touched his lips as soon as he came up for air, and he could hear Marius giggling like a child in his ear.

“I think you dropped these,” he told him, holding Lou's tiny g-string in his hand.

Lou looked down and panicked when he realized it had fallen off. It was ridiculous to get so worked up about losing so little, it’s not like there was much difference with or without it, but it was more about principle. He hastily grabbed the speedo out of Marius’ hand, thanking him as he put it back on beneath the water.

Just like Marius had wished, they swam until the sun was setting behind the tall islands. They raced each other, they saw who could hold their breath longer, they leaned against the water-patio and relaxed with the light warming their backs, never straying far from the ship. They only got out when the sun was fully gone and the water got too cold to stay in.

Lou asked if Marius wanted to go get changed before dinner, but he didn’t see the point since they were already at the restaurant, so they simply picked up their towels to dry off and then took their seats at a table for two and waited for one of the kid-waiters to notice them. There were more people around now that most of the passengers had come back in time for dinner.

“Oh, new face?” Ange Casali commented in a slightly surprised tone when he came to take their orders with his little notebook and sailor uniform.

[Ange Casali]

“We're ready to order now,” Marius told him in French, having guessed the Schoolboy’s nationality based on his accent.

Ange looked even more surprised and clicked his pen as he nodded his head. “What will it be then?”

“I don’t feel like reading this whole menu. What’s the fanciest thing you guys have?”

“Um… there aren’t any prices on the menu so I’m not sureee. If I had to guess, it’s either the Wagyu beef with a topping of saffron and a side of ca-ci-o-ca-vallo po-do-li-co — I really hope I’m saying that right — or the lobster with a side Almas caviar and a spread of white Alba truffles.”

“Then we’ll order both and just share.”

“Oh, well, the thing is, employees aren’t allowed to order the premium menu items.” Ange looked over his shoulder and leaned in, whispering as he spoke. “But maybe you’re feeling extra hungry and want to get two plates for yourself.”

“Yeah, that sounds about right.”

“Great, just don’t leave anything on the plate or you’ll have to pay a fine for waste. Oh, and anything to drink?”

“Champagne?” Marius answered like he wasn’t sure if two unsupervised minors were allowed to order alcohol from another minor.

Ange just laughed like his doubts were silly. “Two glasses of champagne, got it. Or should I just leave the bottle?”

“That sounds good.”

“Hm, gonna be one of those nights then.” Ange shot Lou a funny sort of glance and walked away towards the kitchen.

“Why are you so determined to eat fancy food?” Lou asked when it was just the two of them together.

“You could say I’m still new at this whole ‘being rich’ thing, so I guess I’m just basking in the novelty of it all.” Marius answered the boy sitting across from him, but his eyes were fixed on Michele Ingino dancing at a nearby table, dropping it down low to show off the best flavour of cake on the ship’s dessert menu.

[Michele Ingino]

“Should I call one of the free dancers over?” Lou asked, unable to hold back a sting of disappointment from his tone.

“Hm? Oh no, it’s fine. Sorry, what were we talking about?”

“You recently became rich and you’re having fun.”

“Right, right.”

“So how did that happen exactly?”

They were again interrupted by Ange coming back with two glasses and a bottle of champagne in a bucket of ice. “Une seconde, s’il vous plaît, [One second, please]” the French kid said before he ungracefully placed the freezing bottle between his thighs to pull out the cork and let the spillage drip onto the floor. “This is why you hire professionals instead of sexy kids,” he mumbled under his breath as he poured their glasses before putting the bottle back into the ice bucket and taking his leave towards the kitchen once more.

“So yeah, anyway, you know how it is. My dad comes up with some brand new invention that’s too complicated for me to understand, but everyone wants to get their hands on for some reason, so he sells it for a few dozen million euros, and now we’re rich! What about you? How’d you end up getting stuck at this table with me?”

“It’s not a very happy story,” Lou warned him, rubbing his hands between his knees.

“Well now I need to know. Tell me, how does a kid from Belgium end up working at a club in the States? How come you didn't end up somewhere a little closer to home like Le Boudoir, Tiny Airlines, or Junior Circuit?”

“I used to live in a small town,” Lou started, but building any momentum was harder than he thought it would be.

“Uh-huh, and then?”

“My parents were ultra catholic.”

“If only they could see you now.”

Lou glanced up at Marius to let him know that joke wasn’t appreciated. Marius bowed his head apologetically and waved his hand to make him continue.

“I had a girlfriend, you know?”

“They found out and got mad?”

“No, they knew, and they liked her. Our families were close. But one day, I started looking at the neighbours’ boy differently.”

“Hmm, uh-oh.”

“Yeah, uh-oh, especially when he started staring back.”

“So what happened next?”

“What do you think? We got close, and closer, and then we got too close.”

“And then mommy or daddy caught you in the sack with your… well, sacks out?”

“To cut a long story short, yeah, basically.”

“So how you’d end up as a kitty cat?”

“Have you ever heard of Sinful Sunday?”

“Only by name, but I can guess what they’re all about if they call themselves that.”

“Yeah, well, so did my dad. ‘My son wants to be a Christian fagot? Fine, we’ll make you a proper Christian fagot then.’ That’s what he kept saying the whole flight to Blissport. He was so committed to being spiteful that he didn’t even bother looking up if they were actually hiring. He just kind of assumed they’d take me, and when they didn’t, well, we were already there, so he just looked for whoever he came across first, and it happened to be the Playground.” Marius didn’t answer anything at first, instead playing with his fizzling drink without actually drinking from it, so Lou kept going. “Want to know what he told me he would do with the money he made from selling me? He gave it to my girlfriend’s parents. Said he was sorry for their loss.”

Ange came back to their table holding a huge plate of steaming food in each hand. “Alright, I’ve got beef and I’ve got fish-food, who wants what? Tell me quickly before I burn myself over here.”

“Just put it down, Ange, it doesn’t matter,” Lou told him impatiently, helping him lower the platter of Wagyu steak onto his side before Marius did the same for the lobster.

“Bon appétit!”

“You too,” Lou replied, and suddenly the freezing water was looking very tempting as Ange walked away while sniggering to himself.

“So, do you know where we’re going?” Marius asked casually in an obvious attempt to change the subject. He took the opportunity to start digging into all the food between them, indiscriminately taking bits and pieces out of each plate as Lou hesitantly did the same.

“I don’t know, I’m not even sure my Master knows anymore. We were supposed to go to Cyprus, but now I’ve heard we’re going straight to Malta. After that, I have no idea. Everybody’s been talking about Monaco, even though we already went there.”

“It’s a nice place to visit, especially if you’re rich. I would definitely want to go more than once.”

“I don’t know, they all started mentioning something about an F1 race, which isn’t really my thing. I don’t even know where it all came out of in the first place. The guests just started bringing it up like it was some sort of obsession. Who knows, maybe the Boss will end up listening to them.”

“Speaking of your owner, isn’t this whole thing to celebrate the weddings of his sons or something? What’s up with that?”

“No idea, nobody ever tells me anything before it’s already happened.”

“No problem, we’ll just have to figure things out together then.”

“There’s a lot going on.”

“Good, I like it when things get interesting.”

Lou couldn’t help but disagree, but he also couldn’t help but feel a ray of hope shine down on him. The two of them together, they might just make it.

Chapter Text

Lui hadn’t imagined that having Cupcake around would mean that they’d have sex together so often, and yet it felt like they were swapping tongues every other minute these days.

[Danny Lloyd (Cupcake)]

Mr. Éclair, their former Master from the Candyshop who’d requisitioned the two boys for his own personal enjoyment that morning, was laying down on his back across the chaise longue as he let the kids do all the hard work, lounging comfortably on the balcony of his cabin with an amazing view of the sea and the two boys making out on top of him. Lui was straddling his lap, riding his dick and taking it as deep into his ass as he could. At the same time, the eleven year old Canadian boy held Danny in his arms and used his tongue to reach down the younger kid’s throat like he was hiding something back there. Lui clasped Cupcake’s soft, rounded cheek to keep their faces joined as he moved his whole body up and down on the rod beneath him, and had his other hand just above Danny’s tailbone, pressing their bellies against each other while Danny placed both of his hands on Lui’s chest. Mr. Éclair groaned loudly as Lui bounced on his throbbing cock, and busied his fingers by playing with Cupcake’s tiny fat buns, groping them, squeezing them, spreading them.

[Author’s Note: Mr. Éclair is pronounced the French way, so ‘Monsieur’ [Muh-si-uh], not ‘Mister’]

Danny might have been a robotic sex slave most of the time, but he hadn’t sold for five million dollars at the Unveiling for nothing. Sweetlings were some of the most coveted Wenchlings in the world due to the fact that they started getting training and experience from an extremely early age, with the youngest being four when they started. Working at the Candyshop was one of the best things to have on a résumé for young Wenchlings, and like a fine vintage, they only grew more expensive and more desirable with every year that they got older. Mr. Éclair probably made more money from selling a single Bunny like Danny or Lui than either of them made throughout their entire career working for him. So there they were, sitting together on top of their old Master and serving his perverted lust with their tiny bodies, just like the good old days.

“Mon Dieu, you boys have always been such delightful treats, it’s a wonder I ever gave you away,” he rambled with his eyes closed, feeling Danny’s plump ass between his finger and his dick between Lui’s cheeks. He spoke with a thick Swiss accent, and had always been a somewhat flamboyant individual who overwhelmed everyone he spoke to with charisma and charm. The eccentric man was one of the younger Club Masters from Blissport, somewhere in his late 20s, with straight ink-black hair that curled and faded into a dark blond at the edges, and a single silver streak at the front. He’d inherited the brothel from his father when he’d died, and quickly established himself as one of the major players in the city’s sex industry, and thus one of the world’s biggest Club Masters. He’d only gotten stronger since then by making the wise decision to back the Boss against the Gallaghers. “Ahhh, this brings back so many memories, doesn’t it? Such a shame your brothers aren’t here, KitKat, then we could have had a real party.”

Lui tightened his grip around Danny and felt the tiny boy gasp from the sudden squeeze. It was bad enough that Lui had been trying to distance himself from that stupid name for years now and that nobody seemed willing to let him, but being reminded of his siblings’ absence was just adding salt to injury. His older brother, Giorgio, had been left behind at the Playground, and the youngest of the three, Romeo, was still working at the Candyshop.

[Giorgio Luminati (Cinnamon)]

“That’s it, Lui, just like I taught you. You’ve always been a five-star meal, you know that? Ever since you first came to me. So show sweet Cupcake how much you love working with him again.”

Danny was starting to struggle for breath as Lui squished him in his arms like a treasured teddy bear. Lui channeled all his pent up aggro and used it to slam down as hard as he could on Mr. Éclair’s dick, and then pick himself back up only to crash back down again and again, tearing open his own asshole as if he were challenging his former owner to give him everything he had. Caught in the middle of the crossfire was Cupcake, getting molested from one side and suffocated from the other. The hand on his face had moved to the back of his head and grabbed a handful of chestnut brown hair while their mouths merged into a single being.

“Hmm, Lui~” Danny mewled in a weak tone when the older Schoolboy pulled out from their kiss to bite down on the slope of his neck, sucking on the spot like a vampire feeding on its deliciously helpless prey. “Luiiiiii~”

With one final landing, Mr. Éclair lived up to his name and stuffed the little boy on top of him with a sticky filling. Cupcake was making some sort of unintelligible whimpering sound while Lui groaned on the delicate skin he’d damaged with his teeth, cutting off what little air Danny had left with how hard he was holding onto him. He only released the wheezing kid when he realized that he’d turned red from trying and failing to gasp, letting Danny finally take his first real breath after several minutes of struggling.

Mr. Éclair didn’t seem to see any of this, literally. He was content to simply keep his eyes closed and continue molesting Danny’s bubble butt cheeks with a sigh of relief escaping his smile as he shot his load right up into Lui’s canal. “Ahhh, that was the stuff, my sweets. You both did such a good job, I’m glad to see you’ve still been giving the Candyshop a good name.”

The two boys sitting on him didn’t reply. They were too focused on staring each other in the eyes with an indecipherable expression on their faces, a tense mix between apologetic and contemptuous.

Eventually though, everyone got up to start getting dressed up and leave the room. The two former Sweetlings had spent the night with their old Master and woken up in his bed, but now it was almost midday and they still hadn’t gone outside yet, preferring to have breakfast in bed and sex on the balcony.

“We should get Sweet Tooth to join us again next time, that’ll be fun,” Lui suggested as he slipped on a black g-string after he rinsed out his ass. He grabbed the aviator sunglasses he’d grabbed from the Wenchlings’ closest below deck and that he now wore at all times like they were as much a part of his face as his eyes or lips.

[Christian Convery (Sweet Tooth)]

“Now there’s an idea. I had the pleasure of Maple’s company yesterday, but it is so hard to get the three of you to myself. Afterall, my precious Bunnies are highly sought after, and everyone wants a bite of your cake. I haven’t even touched Creampie or Shortcake in the last few days, and I own them! Preposterous.”

[Thomas Iuffredo (Creampie) and Denis Novik (Shortcake)]

“And what about your son, sir? How is he?” Lui wasn’t sure why he was even asking, it’s not like he cared, right? He’d barely interacted with the Candyshop’s heir, Finn Carr, since he’d left, except for sometimes when they’d cross paths during Lui’s visits to Romeo on his days off. Finn was the same age as he was and had worked as a Sweet for his father growing up, using Swiss Roll as his sobriquet — a name that many still referred to him by, even after he’d stopped being a Bunny past the age of eight like the rest of them. Nobody had been given his title since then, mostly because he was still occasionally made to put on his old uniform and serve his father/Master with his body if it was ever deemed necessary. Mr. Éclair had always shown his son favouritism, and the other kids were all careful around him as well, but Finn lived up to being a Sweetling and was genuinely kind to those around him, even Lui, who he’d never been particularly close with and who often gave him a cold shoulder in response to his kindness. Now though, Finn was a guest aboard Temptation, and engaged to one of the Boss’ sons at that. A wedding of bastards, there was something poetic about that, though not very romantic from what Lui had heard.

[Finn Carr (Swiss Roll)]

“Finn is doing just fine, thank you,” Mr. Éclair answered calmly, pulling a mint out of his pocket and popping it into his mouth. “He was a little… upset, after I told him about his engagement. But he’s a good boy who does as he’s told, so he got over it quickly enough, I’m sure.”

“And… Biscuit? How’s he doing?”

The Swiss Club Master shot him a side glance and smiled, chewing on his mint as he spoke. “Your little brother is doing well.”

“He’s almost at that age, do you know…”

“What I’ll do with him? No. I take it the Lion hasn’t shown any interest in buying him? No, I don’t suppose he has, and I don’t blame your Master either. Between the two of us, Biscuit isn’t much to look at. Nothing against him, he’s a darling, but you know how it is. Recruiting boys at such a young age comes with a risk. You don’t know what they’ll grow up to look like, and some just turn sour in the face like a bad fruit. Nothing to do about it, but let’s just say I’ll be glad to give his name to someone else.”

Lui wanted to punch the man in front of him right in his sour face, or better yet, stab him with a cake knife. Maybe they would call him Mr. Red Velvet after that. “But a Sweetling you can’t sell is a rare thing, isn’t it?”

“Oh, yes. There’s always someone who wants to buy a boy with early experience, and people buy Sweetlings just to show off the fact that they can afford one. But in the worst case, I keep them around to train as Jawbreakers. The Candyshop never wastes a long term investment.”

At least there was that. With any luck, the whole world would share the same view on Romeo and leave him where he was.

“Chop chop, time to go. You boys have work to do, and I have a meeting with the Principal that I’m about to be late for.”

“Is everything alright?”

“Oh yes, everything is marvelous. Never better, in fact. There’s simply a lot to discuss and plan for. But nothing for you to worry about, just let the grown ups do their part, and you do yours. Come now, Cupcake, don’t drag your feet, and will you ever learn to wipe that frown from your face. Too much concentration in dark chocolate ruins the taste, eh?”

The boys were herded out of the room like sheep and left out in the corridor as Mr. Éclair locked the door to his cabin before walking down the hallway towards the elevators that would bring him to the Boss’ office.

“I’m gonna go find my friends. Try to find Thomas and Denis, maybe even Christian, I’m sure they’ve been wondering where you’ve been all morning.”

“You won’t come?” Danny asked him in a tiny voice, looking up at him with that grim expression on his face. Lui was getting really sick of looking at that scowl.

“No, I’ve had enough reminders of the Candyshop for today, the last thing I need is to be around Sweetlings or for someone else to call me KitKat by accident.”

Lui turned to walk away, but he felt tiny fingers wrap around his pinky, causing him to pause mid step and look over his shoulder.

“I’m sorry that you hate us.”

He wasn’t angry with Danny, he’d never been and could never be, but hearing those words filled him with a sudden sense of rage that he couldn’t control. It was as if the thought of making Danny believe such a thing made him feel so guilty that he just had to lash out to release all the frustration that had been building up in him for so long now. He jerked his hand away and then gave a shove on the little boy’s chest. It was such a weak push, but it was enough to send Cupcake tumbling backwards and he landed on his ass, whimpering when he fell.

The expression on Lui’s face turned to disgust. “You’re so pathetic, how have you made it this far? It’s a joke that you’re here, but my brother will always be out of reach from us, just because you have a cuter face. I’m sick of this shit, find another babysitter, Danny.”

Lui left for real this time, heading down the other end of the corridor to take the stairs to the lower decks while Cupcake stayed on the floor and watched him go with that gloomy pout, and just the slightest twinkle in his wet eyes from the water that was starting to spill over. Lui didn’t care, that’s what he had to keep telling himself to manage putting one foot in front of the other and continue on his way. He’d done everything he could for Danny. He’d tried introducing him to the cool kids at the Playground who were so numerous that they usually accepted just about anyone into their gang so long as they had a friend already in the group to introduce them, but Danny was such a buzzkill that nobody wanted him around. Even Gio, Lui’s older brother, was getting tired of being teased on Danny’s behalf. By the time they were leaving aboard the luxury yacht, Lui was already being made to choose between the friend group he’d worked so hard to fit into, and the boy he’d promised to take care of. But there was no helping a lost cause, he saw that clearly now. Better to cut off the extra weight before he brought him down to his level.

Lui’s ‘friends’ were hanging out in the main lobby on one of the circular galleries overlooking the ground floor. None of them would be his first choice to hang out with, but they were the best he had on the ship. He liked Izaac well enough, even if he could be a little bossy sometimes. Bryce was still new to the group after his fallout with his old friends, but he was already proving to be a nasty piece of work. James on the other hand was just straight up nasty with not many redeeming qualities aside from not taking anything seriously, if that could be considered a redeeming quality. And then there was Liam, who Lui had started loathing ever since their mission to the Candyshop together. That fraud was nothing but a cheat, a liar, a sneak, and an overall backstabbing jerk. Lui would have really rather not hung out with these kids, but if his reputation amongst these cool kids was damaged during the trip, then his whole standing in the group could be compromised.

[Izaac Wang, Bryce Gheisar, James A. Hughes, and Liam Hughes]

James was the first to notice him approaching them and immediately put on his smirk that made his face that much more punchable. “Well well well, look who finally woke up. Rise and shine, you lazy bum.”

“I’ve been awake for a while, asshole, and I’ve been working, same as you.”

“Oh yeah, I bet it must have sucked sooo bad to have sex with your old boss and your precious baby,” James continued to mock him sarcastically.

“Are you two done yet? You’re ruining the show,” Izaac told them impatiently without so much as glancing back at the new arrival.

“What are we looking at?”

“See for yourself. It’s really one of the highlights of this vacation so far.”

There were other Schoolboys gathered across the round balconies, all staring down at the same thing. Lui walked up to the railing they were leaning against and stared down from the second floor, and it was pretty obvious from a glance to catch what everyone was watching. That Turkish noble who’d royally fucked up in Athens, Prince Asrın, was currently the center of attention for several men that seemed very aggressively horny for him. The little princeling was completely naked and strapped down to the Display table, trapped by a ring of passengers who took their turns brutally fucking the eleven year old in the ass while the others jerked themselves off and laughed while taunting him.

[Prince Asrın Alp Çalik]

Back at the Playground, the display table was never empty. If a boy wasn’t being punished or doing the test to graduate, then another random kid would be appointed as the Boy on Display for a day. But there was no such role on the ship, so after Edie’s punishment had finally come to an end, the table had sort of just been left there unattended. The guests took this as an invitation to use it as they pleased, and when nobody stopped them, they started treating it as a sort of public event spot. The men had learned that they could tie down any kid they liked and fuck him as much as they wanted, just as long as they didn’t leave him there when they were finished using him — that would be littering.

[Edgar Andrianov (Edie)]

“Fucker’s been getting the same treatment for an hour now,” Bryce said with a tone that suggested that he was very much enjoying watching Asrın get another backshot while he screamed like a bitch, only for another guy to take the last one’s spot and start it all over again.

Izaac snickered. “The little cunt deserves it, throwing all that attitude around like he’s better than the rest of us. But now who’s looking down on who? Hm, not so high and mighty anymore, eh, Your Highness?”

“I’m surprised his ‘friend’ is letting this happen. They mustn't be very close afterall,” Liam commented like he knew this would happen from the start. Lui turned his gaze towards the Prince’s supposed friend, who had sunken into a large cozy chair. Çınar looked like a worn down king on his far-too-large throne from a bleak ancient myth, eternally damned to watch his friend be raped. The royal Page, Kaan, was standing behind him with his head bowed, refusing to look at his Master being violated in such a crude manner.

[Çınar İlgar Arıcı and Kaan Alpacık]

“So, Lui, had a good time with your old daddy?” James asked him.

“Sure.”

Bryce, still newer to the group, frowned uncertainly. “You worked for Mr. Éclair, right?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

“God, Éclair. That’s a stupid name for someone who owns a candy shop.”

Lui chuckled. “There’s always been rumours between the Sweetlings. We used to speculate it was his old nickname when he worked as a Wenchling for his own dad, the same he made his kid, Finn, work for him.”

“Wouldn’t his last name be Carr then, since that’s Finn’s last name?”

Lui shook his head. “Swiss Roll is a bastard, so he got his mother’s name like most bastards. There’s no rule, but it’s standard.”

“Speaking of getting stupid names, who the fuck decided on Swiss Roll?”

“His dad is half Swiss. The whole Candyshop actually used to be located in Switzerland, but when Mr. Éclair took over a decade ago, he relocated everything to Blissport. Turns out that was the right move.”

“And KitKat, what’s the story behind that?” Liam purred out the question, knowing it would rub him the wrong way. “Or were you just fated to be a Kitten after a Bunny one day?”

Lui gritted his teeth, but hid his disdain for the most part as he answered. “There’s no story. Most kids are four years old when they show up at the Candyshop, so there’s not a lot to go off of, unlike the Menagerie for example. Sure, maybe if a kid has a big butt like Thomas, he gets Creampie, or if he’s from somewhere like Christian being Canadian, he gets Maple, but my brothers and I just got random bullshit when we became Sweetlings.” That’s why Lui hated being called KitKat. It wasn’t just a reminder of a dark past, but a meaningless collar that had been placed on him as thoughtlessly as a tag on cattle.

“And speaking of all your lovely old friends, I’m surprised not to see you with your little pet. He usually follows you around like a duckling.”

“Yeah, KitKat, where’s your boyfriend?”

Lui was this close to throwing Liam and James over the railing. “I told him to fuck off.”

Everyone made loud astonished noises that made it sound like Lui had just done something awesome.

“Let’s go, Lui! Didn’t think you had it in you.”

“About time, good riddance.”

“I bet he cried like a baby.”

“Nah, he probably just stared at him really hard.”

“Ha! You’re totally right. That wimp was suchhh a bore.”

“What’d you tell him exactly, Lui?”

Swept up in the moment and filled with that terrible desire to fit in, what else could he do but smile and answer. “I told him that he was a pathetic joke and that I was sick of being his babysitter.”

“Damn! And I thought Canadians were supposed to be nice,” James joked.

Lui rolled his eyes. “I swear I can’t say shit without someone making that joke.”

“Amen,” said Liam, but Lui saw that he was just smirking as usual when he looked at him.

Izaac patted him on the back, drawing his attention back towards the Chinese kid. “Hey, good on you for putting your foot down. Some people can’t take a hint and need to be let off the hard way. We’ve got our own shit to deal with and we’re too young to be someone else’s dad. If he can’t grow up fast enough in a place like this, it’s his problem, not yours.”

“Yeah, Lui. Afterall, he’s not family, right?” Why did every word that came out of Liam’s mouth make him sound like he was always suggesting something far sinister.

“What the fuck are you trying to say, Liam?”

Liam feigned innocence. “Me? Oh, nothing at all. I just meant that usually you only show that sort of devotion to a younger family member, like a nephew, or a cousin… or a little brother.”

The other boys hid their snickers beneath their hands.

“You got something to say? Fucking. Spit. It. Out.”

“All I’m saying is that I’m glad you’ve finally snapped out of your delusional attempt to try and replace your missing sibling with dear little Cupcake. It was frankly pitiful to watch, almost as bad as His Highness down there—”

Liam was too busy gloating to see the punch coming. It hit him square in the cheek bone and caused him to trip backwards. Lui didn’t waste a heartbeat, immediately pouncing on him so as not to let him recuperate, landing a second blow that cracked his lip and made it bleed profusely. Liam might have been three years older and in the prime of his teenagehood, but he was trapped in a little boy’s body that was evenly matched with Lui’s. Still, before Lui could hit him again, the boy on his back managed to swing his arm out to deflect the next punch and used his other hand to grab his assailant’s throat, using his grip to roll them over so that they’d swapped places on the floor, and it was now his turn to get a few good blows in.

Their friends all reacted in their own ways to the sudden fight that had broken out. James was jumping up and down with a big smile, screaming “Fight! Fight! Fight!” like he was a bystander in a high school movie. Izaac was still leaning against the glass railing, holding his face in one of his hands while shaking his head disappointedly. Bryce probably had the smartest reaction and immediately fled the scene of the crime so as not to get mixed up in any of this. The other boys in the galleries pointed at the fight and had similarly mixed reactions, with some starting to cheer alongside James while others took it as their queue to go find somewhere else to be.

Lui wasn’t even sure what had compelled him to strike first. Was it that Liam had been asking for it for a very, very long time? Was he just sick of that smug arrogance that thought it could get away with everything? Had he finally stopped running away from the past he was so desperate to distance himself from? Or was it that deep down, he believed in what Liam was saying, and he felt so guilty about using Danny as a replacement that he needed to finally lash out? Like most cases, it was probably a mix of several factors, but as to which one was the most important, Lui didn’t want to think about it at the moment. He just wanted to think about how good Liam looked in red.

The brawl on the floor had turned scrappy. It was no longer clear who was winning, as both were injured and continuously exchanging places on the floor. They made use of every available weapon against each other’s naked bodies, using teeth, nails, and feet to try and gain the upper hand like savage beasts let out of their cages for the first time. The sunglasses on Lui’s face had shattered into pieces, and they’d torn off each other’s underwear, leaving them completely naked on the ground. Scratch marks turned their pale skin red, and each of their noses had become waterfalls of blood. But eventually, Liam managed to get Lui into a chokehold from behind, wrapping his elbow around Lui’s neck while locking his feet together over his belly.

“It doesn’t matter if you fucking kill me,” the viper hissed in his ear. “You will never be with your ugly little brother. He will always be alone, and he will always wonder how his precious big brothers could leave him behind so easily, and he will never forgive you.”

Lui howled like a banshee before the security guards finally came. Liam was the first to return to his senses and released Lui from his grip. They were probably Big Cats, as the Boss would not have tolerated anyone else handling his property in the way that they did. There was no attempt to defuse the situation and make sure everyone was alright. Instead, each boy on the floor had a fist from a different guard grab a handful of their hair and start dragging them away across the carpet, ignoring their wincing and their cries or the way that they struggled. Bryce’s foresight was proven to be wise when Izaac and James suddenly received the same treatment and were taken away from public sight, but at least they were on their feet. Even as they went down the stairs into the lowest decks of the ship, Liam and Lui still hadn’t managed to stand up. If the point of the intervention was to stop them from damaging each other any more, then it was failing miserably. The carpet beneath them turned to hard metal that bruised and scratched their skin, and the corridors seemed to never end in the labyrinth beneath the sea level. Izaac and James spent the whole time screaming that they hadn’t done anything, but they too were ignored — they should have known that doing nothing was just as bad as doing something wrong. Finally, they reached a single oval door that was sealed behind a valve. The only guard with free hands opened it and the four boys were dragged into the dark room that was pitch black until blinding white lights were suddenly switched on. The walls were padded so that no sound could escape, and the room was completely empty except for several chains dangling from the ceiling and piling up into a big clump laying across the floor. The kids were violently lugged over to the links and each had their hands cuffed with heavy iron shackles. While they were being tied up, Bryce was suddenly brought in the same way as the rest of them and swiftly bound in chains as well. Turns out running away was also just as bad as doing nothing.

With their hands fixed together by metal, the guards started pulling on the chains hanging from the roof that were part of a pulley mechanisms, causing the cuffs around their wrists to start rising and bringing them up with them until the five kids were hanging by the hands from the ceiling with the tip of their toes barely touching the cold floor. One of the Big Cats walked up to Lui and finally passed a handkerchief over mouth to clean the blood, and then slapped him to make sure there was still some red left on his face — someone did the same for Liam. Then, Izaac, James, and Bryce unceremoniously had their underwear ripped off from their bodies, while new items were simultaneously put on them, including a blindfold, a suffocating collar, and a long string of anal beads that was shoved all the way up their asses, as far as they could reach, even as the boys arched their backs and whined from the extreme discomfort. And then it began.

First came the whipping. Five men, each with a lash in hand, fired at will, striking the back of the children again and again to send a stinging pain coursing through their young naked bodies. Each of them looked like they’d participated in a fight of their own with how red their skin turned. At first, they groaned through their teeth, trying not to show any weakness in front of the others, but after several minutes of non stop flogging, they were all screaming and begging for them to stop.

When they finally did, it was only to move onto something worse. The anal beads were ripped out of them, leaving five gaping holes that were just begging to get stuffed up again. The men behind them were happy to oblige, grabbing one boy each by the waist and pulling their open asses closer to their unsheathed cocks. The kids’ feet weren’t even touching the ground anymore, they were just dangling from the ceiling and being held up by the hands and hips, unable to see each other or who was inserting themselves inside their asses. When the thrusting started, it started hard. The boys’ entire bodies swung back forth, stabbed through the back by huge dicks that throbbed with vigorous lust. Just like with the whipping, they tried not to show any signs of pain, but they were so broken by that point that their efforts barely lasted any time at all. They each wailed and cried out in terrible agony as they were fucked from behind like sacks of dead meat on hooks, chopped up and devoured to satisfy the men’s insatiable hunger.

One by one, they got stuffed with a filling of creamy liquid that sent them all into a screaming frenzy of pathetic girly moaning that was indistinguishable from one another. None of them were cool kids anymore, they were just abused sluts like the rest of their peers, no better than the prince they’d been mocking just a while ago.

And if any of them harboured the foolish notion that their penitence was served, they would soon be very disappointed as the five guards who’d just raped them swapped out with a fresh crew just after they were finished. At least they skipped the whipping this time and got straight to the anal, but that was still just as rough as the first time. The men drilled them hard to make sure they learned their lesson, and when they were done, the lesson was taught again by a new batch of teachers. Lui lost count after the fourth wave came and went like the first three, dumping another load of semen inside their bodies like they were nothing but cheap public cum dumps for the guards to abuse between shifts.

Finally, after several more watchmen had their way with them, the boys were abandoned as they were like fish left out to dry, with nothing but silence and darkness and cum dripping down their legs and forming puddles under each of their feet. They were blindfolded, but not gagged, and yet nobody said anything all throughout the night. Lui wasn’t sure if any of his friends managed to sleep, but he certainly didn’t. He spent the whole night thinking about what he’d done. Oh God, what had he done? How could he possibly be so stupid?!

When morning came (Lui assumed it was morning, but there was no way to tell the time), Izaac, James, and Bryce were all released and allowed to leave. Liam and Lui were also mercifully let off the hooks, but only literally speaking. They were still kept in the small room, tied up in a different position and used all day the same way they’d been used the day before.

Lui had nothing to do but dread his release. In a way, he was almost glad that he would be hidden down there for several more days, away from all the judgy eyes waiting for him upstairs. There was no way the cool kids were going to keep him around anymore after what he’d put them through, and of course they wouldn’t put any of the blame on Liam. Liam was provocative, everyone knows that. Just deal with it. KitKat was the hotheaded problematic one. And there was no way Sweet Tooth was going to let him anywhere near the Sweetlings anymore after what he’d told Danny, not that it mattered what Christian wanted. Cupcake would surely tell Thomas and Denis what Lui had said to him, and they too would turn against him, as they should. Lui had been so overwhelmed by choices recently, and now he had none.

Chapter Text

“Short!”

“Got it!”

“Spike!”

“Mine!”

“Tip!”

“Block it!”

“Out!”

“Fuckkk!”

The two players on the opposing side groaned in frustration while Lias shook hands with Bjorn and bumped shoulders, congratulating each other on the point they’d just made.

[Bjorn Millán]

“Good shit boys, let’s run it back,” said Lias, filled with adrenaline and spirit.

Froggy went to pick up the ball in the corner of the net cage surrounding them, rolling it across the court so that Lias could serve, and then they were back at it again. They played two on two, with Lias being paired with Bjorn so that the weakest was with the strongest, facing off against Froggy and Maxim on the other side. The four Schoolboys had been playing volleyball for almost an hour straight already, and it showed. Competing like their lives depended on victory, their nearly naked bodies were sparkling with sweat under the dazzling sun that hit the front deck and pierced the fishnet cage that barely offered any shade on the court. They’d also amassed quite an audience, with some of their fellow Schoolboys coming over to watch a close game that was tense enough to make you bite your nails, whilst some of the guests had come purely for the pleasure of seeing four well-built boys compete in their g-strings.

[Francesco Fairbank (Froggy) and Maxim Stiglic]

Lias and his friends weren’t allowed to go all out for the sake of the game. The floor of the deck was a sort of plasticky wood, the same sort you’d find in a regular gymnasium at a sports centre, which meant they couldn’t go around throwing themselves on the ground or they would risk scraping or burning their perfect bodies. Sometimes, they just had to let go of a point they could have dived for, and it pained them to do so more than any bruise ever could.

“What’s the score?” Bjorn asked after they’d lost a point to a quick from Froggy that was beautifully set by Maxim.

“I thought you were keepin’ count,” the half Australian, half Filipino boy replied breathlessly.

“No, you said you were counting.”

“Mate, I never said that.”

“So let me get this straight,” Lias intervened, pinching the corners of his eyes. “None of us have been keeping score for the past hour of play?” When nobody answered him, he took that as confirmation.

“We could call it a draw?” Bjorn suggested cautiously.

“Yeah, right. Mate, we were clobberin’ you.”

Lias scoffed at such a preposterous claim. “Like hell you were. You were one more re-re-rejection away from throwing in the towel.”

“No way, you’re bein’ a dumbass.”

“Oh, big word, schlampe. Want to come over to this side of the net and back them up?”

Froggy hesitated for a few seconds, then bowed his head in submission. “Alright, bub, no need to get ya knickers in a twist. Was just sayin’.”

“Hey guys, people are getting bored. We should get this show on the road before they find other ways to entertain themselves,” Maxim warned them with his arms crossed.

Lias smiled confidently and slapped the ball in his hand. “Alright, that was round one then. It’s one-nothing now, and we’re starting over. Sets of twenty one, winner needs a lead of two, and best of three takes all.” Everyone agreed, and they were off again.

Lias had learned during his time at the Playground that if there was one thing his fellow Schoolboys responded to more than anything else, it was strength. Not strength of character or anything silly like that, but raw, physical strength that exuded authority and commanded submission. It was why he’d trained so hard to get where he was, and the results had paid off in the end. He was now arguably the strongest kid at the Playground, and he thus inspired more respect from his coworkers than almost any other Schoolboy. Lias enjoyed his position at the top and was not afraid to savour the fruits of his labour from time to time, especially when he felt that somebody needed to be reminded of their own place beneath him. Normally, boys raping other boys was against club rules, obviously not because the Boss cared about the safety or wellbeing of his boys, but because they were his property, and you had to pay to use them. Consensual sex was perfectly fine though and even encouraged as a way to practice and connect with each other, and that’s exactly what Lias did. He never raped anyone, he was just a very convincing guy. No need to use physical force, the idiots from yesterday proved why that would be a bad idea, all he had to do was ask very nicely, and the boys around him just seemed to fall to their knees or bend over for him. Funny, how things worked out in his favour like that.

In truth, the Boss liked Liam, a lot in fact. So much so that he was willing to turn a blind eye to all his abuses. His Master seemed to think it was an effective way to tone down some of the boys with too much attitude, and also efficiently train someone who would undoubtedly make a very effective Big Cat one day, which is why the same unofficial privilege had been extended to the other jocks, even if only when Lias was involved. It wasn’t just enough to have the right body to get into their friend group, you needed the right mindset as well. That ruthless competitiveness that drove the boys to do whatever it took to not only survive, but to come out on top of everyone else.

The volleyball match was back and forth, with Lias scoring most of the points on his end while Maxim and Froggy put up a worthy fight to challenge him. The second set went to the Czech-Aussie team after Bjorn had fumbled one too many receives, but Lias just gave him a hand up and told him they needed to do better. The Austrian teenager might have enjoyed roughing up boys who challenged him, but he wasn’t the sort to push down someone who was already on their knees. He liked being at the top, but life would be boring if he didn’t let people try to climb.

The score was 19-17 in favour of Lias and Bjorn, but all the boys were reaching their limit after almost two hours of uninterrupted play under the Mediterranean heat. It was honestly astounding that they were still standing at that point, still able to jump, set, and hit with precision and strength. It felt like half the ship had come to watch them play, with several passengers placing bets on who they thought would win. Many wagered Lias alone was enough to carry his team, but others noticed that Bjorn, the youngest of the four, was wheezing for breath, spending every second between points bent over with his hands on his knees.

When the score shifted to 20-19 with the opposing team now holding the lead at match point, Lias walked over to Bjorn and put a hand on his shoulder. The kid’s skin was cold despite the heat. “Listen, nothing fancy, got it? Look at them, they don’t have anything left for a big hit. Everything they send our way is going to be weak, and so they’ll try to trip us up with tips and corner shots. Just stay near the net and get ready to receive anything I send your way. Bump-set-spike, that’s it, got it?”

“Yeah, got it. Vamos.”

There must have been several dozen spectators gathered around the cage and on the balconies of the upper decks watching from afar, a mix of Wenchlings and passengers all intent on seeing how this ended. For a singular glorious moment, despite the four boys playing in their speedos, not a single mind was thinking about sex for once, only the game.

Froggy started with the ball. He tried a jump serve, but it fell just short and got caught in the net, earning him a slur from Maxim. The ball was rolled over to their side, and Bjorn took it and walked up behind the serving line. He played it safe with an underhand serve, successfully sending it over. Their opponents had a miscommunication and both went to receive it, accidentally fumbling the easy receive and putting the game back on match point, but now for the other team. Lias could have kissed Bjorn in that moment, but he decided to keep it for later.

The Spanish kid played it safe once again and managed to get it over the net, and this time the receive was solid. Maxim bumped it up, and Froggy tried to trick them again with a surprise tip. But Lias had already seen it coming and he easily scooped it up, sending the ball gently gliding into Bjorn’s waiting hands for an easy set. Bump-set-spike. That’s all they had to do, and that’s exactly what they did. With everything he had left, Lias smacked that rubber so hard it slammed against the ground in the blink of an eye with a hard thump that echoed across the open deck. There was a moment of stunned silence, and then cheering from the crowd.

The men applauded and stuck their fingers in their mouths to whistle loudly while the Schoolboys swarmed into the cage to surround the victors, screeching like a hoard of maniacs. Lias was a little too heavy for them to try and pick up, but he was happy to watch Bjorn crowd surfing in his stead. Maxim and Froggy got their fair bit of attention as well, with many boys walking over to them to tell them how well they played.

Things only calmed down when several guards arrived and told everyone to start clearing the landing pad so that they could take down the net. “We’ve got a helicopter inbound, we need this deck empty now. Thank you everyone for your understanding.”

There were groans of disappointment, but no point really in staying. The game was over, and it was time to get back to the real fun. Lias and his friends were mercifully left alone, probably because nobody wanted to touch them when they were so sweaty, but he was sure that before the end of the day, most of those men would want to personally ‘congratulate’ them on their performance, up close and personal. For now though, they were left to relax and sit down on a set of chairs under the shade of the upper decks where they could watch the guards take apart the volleyball court to make way for the helicopter.

“Crikey, that was a bloody wallop,” Froggy sighed as he let himself collapse into the furniture.

“I have no idea what you just said, but I agree,” said Maxim, and they bumped fists like comrades. “Good game.”

“Good game,” everyone echoed. They might have been ultra competitive, but nobody liked a sore loser, least of all them. There would certainly be a rematch one day, but it was enough to simply shake hands for now.

“So who are we losing our field to today?” asked Lias after they’d all gone quiet for a while from fatigue. “Or is it another surprise visit? I’ve had enough of those if I’m being honest.”

“No surprise today, mate. We’ve got Southbound inbound.”

“Southbound, is that so? They’re finally showing their faces then. About damn time.”

Bjorn looked like he was on the verge of passing out, but he did his best to keep his eyes open and stick with the conversation. That kid was always desperate to be included in everything. He wasn’t around all the time, hanging out a lot with his fellow Spaniards, but Lias still liked his spirit and his grit. “What do you guys think kept them away for so long?”

Maxim turned towards his teammate. “What do you think, Froggy?”

“What? Because I’m Aussie too, so I can just read their minds from across the world?”

“I assumed you might have worked there.”

Froggy looked simultaneously offended and astonished by the stupidity of that statement. “Mate, y’all call me Froggy because that was my name when I worked at the Menagerie, remember, dipstick?”

“Righttt.”

The jocks weren’t exactly known for their sharp minds. All brawn and no brains, some might say, at least for a few of them (never to their faces of course).

“Anyway, I reckon Southbound was just scared shitless by the Boss. Anyone would be if they were smart.”

“You must be very brave around our Master then, right, Froggy?” Lias teased, laughing at the way his friend just gave him a silent side eye.

“You guys think they’ll bring anyone worth our time?” Maxim wondered out loud.

“None of the others did, I don’t see why this one will be any different,” replied Lias. Candyshop, Menagerie, Breeding Ranch, Sinful Sunday, Cake’d Up Wish, Fuego, L’Eros, Little Lotus; somehow, not a single one had brought an interesting kid along with them. Nothing but sneaky twerps who batted their eyes while their claws went digging for secrets. Lias and his crew had to put some of them in their place when they stuck their noses where they didn’t belong, but the Boss for once had warned the jocks to stop because it was creating friction with the other Club Masters. Still, it had gotten the message through not to play games with them. Lias wondered if anyone from Southbound or White Horse would need the same lesson.

“So you really don’t know anything about this club?”

“Well I never said that,” Froggy replied defensively. “I know a few things. For one, they’ve got a boy scout theme going on over there. I also know that they’re sort of a ‘nature retreat’ kind of place. You know, you go outside the city to do some soul searchin’ with a boy’s mouth around your dick. Classic stuff. They’re also right next to the beach, I’ve heard, so all this is gonna feel just like home for ’em. They call the Master there ‘High Tide’ Clive.”

“But nothing that explains what’s taken them so long…” Bjorn added, lost in thought.

Lias shook his head. “Not our problem, so let’s not waste time thinking about it. I’m just curious to see who their Club Master has decided to bring with him.”

They would find out soon enough. The scene was a little bit absurd to look at, with four stone-faced boys lined up on their big chairs watching a helicopter slowly touch down in front of them as if the violent amount of wind and noise couldn’t have been less of a bother for them. There were a couple of henchmen present to receive the new arrivals, but no Schoolboys aside from the jocks, which suggested that there weren’t any minors aboard that chopper, or that they’d brought their own escort like some of the other underage guests from foreign clubs. Lias hoped it would be the latter of the two options.

He was thus relieved to see two boys step off the vehicle behind a man who must have undoubtedly been that ‘High Tide’ Clive Froggy mentioned. He was already dressed for the beach, with an open Hawaiian shirt, swimming shorts, and an outback hat, flanked by two more guards in black suits at the rear. The youngest of the two boys also looked to be in accordance with what Froggy had told them about Southbound’s theme. He looked like a sexy little Boy Scout in a sand coloured uniform, with a slouch hat that had a poppy sown at the front, a crop top shirt with a merit badge sash strung around his torso covered in badges, way-too-tight booty shorts, and a red and white neckerchief.

Southbound’s standard uniform

The boy next to him looked to be older, more of a teenager than a boy, really. He was somewhere around Lias’ age, wearing a sleeveless white shirt and baggy cargo pants. He was packing a healthy but not overly muscular build, which was good enough for Lias. If there was one thing the jock hated more than anything else, it was boys his age who were weak. Their mere existence was almost offensive to him. Teens like Lou Goossens, Liam Hughes, or Iain Armitage, those were his favourite targets. Just being near any of them made him want to bend each one over and fuck them into puberty, and he had fond memories of letting each of them know exactly what he thought of them.

[Lou Goossens, Liam Hughes, and Iain Armitage]

But this guy looked like he could at least take a punch. It was about time one of these foreign brothels brought a good looking and well built kid with them. All that was left to be seen was his attitude.

They could hear the High Tide’s booming laughter even from a distance. He waved his hand around and made all the guards go away before heading off into the ship’s interior, either to go find the Boss, a boy, or a cold one, all three seemed just as likely for a guy like him. He left behind the two boys he brought with him, who didn’t seem too bothered by their Master’s sudden departure. They stayed in the middle of the landing platform, whispering to each other as the jocks watched them, waiting for something to happen.

“Are we going to go talk to ’em, or…?” Froggy asked hesitantly.

“No no, let’s just wait and see.”

Eventually, the two new Australian boys finally noticed that they had an audience. They wrapped up their conversation, and then made their way over to the jocks. “Hey fellas,” the older of the two opened up simply.

“Hallo.”

“Hola.”

“G’day.”

“Ahoj.”

The teenager turned his head towards Froggy’s greeting with a pleasantly surprised expression. “Fellow Aussie?”

“From the Land Down Under itself.”

“Nice to meet y’all. I’m Levi Miller, and this is the Bub Scout I chose as my escort, Magnus.” The little whore standing next to him had a bit of a scowl on his face like he didn’t fully trust them, but that was fine since the feeling was mutual.

[Levi Miller and Magnus Beau]

[I’d be very surprised if Beau is actually his last name, but the idea of a model having that as a family name is very funny to me, so I’m choosing to believe it since I’ve got nothing else to go off of — his insta (@beau_magnus) is private, so good luck with that. I just put the account here to make it clear where I got his name from]

“You can call me Froggy, and these are my mates: Maxim, Bjorn, and-”

“—Lias.” He could introduce himself just fine.

“Pleasure. Sorry about runnin’ a little behind schedule, but we’re here now. So what’s the story?”

“Right now, the story is Malta. We’ll be there by tomorrow night.”

“Lovely. I’ve always wanted to go, it sounds beautiful.”

“It sure does.” Lias wasn’t really focused on what Miller was saying, but rather on how he was saying it, how he held himself, how he looked at them. If something displeased him, it’s not like he could do much about it. He wasn’t about to jump a Club Master’s son, and a guest at that, so he was glad that he didn’t find anything annoying about this new kid. He was charming, confident, but respectful at the same time. He looked like he took himself seriously without thinking he was more important than everyone else.

“What are all those badges about, or are they just decoration?” Maxim asked Magnus, nodding to his stash.

“Every Bub Scout starts with these three,” Magnus started to explain, pointing to a trio of badges at the top, one showing the image of a dog, one with a cross, and one with a hat similar to the one on his head. “Doggy, missionary, cowgirl. You get a new one each time you master a new sex position.” Looking at his sash again, Lias counted that there were at least twenty-something badges sown into his sash — not bad.

“Hey Lias,” said a somewhat familiar voice out of nowhere. Everyone turned their head to look at that other new kid from Greece hastily walking over to them. His name was Giorgos, a kid they’d picked up back in Greece after he got caught up in everything that had gone down in Athens, and was now working as a Schoolboy. Unexpected, but not the strangest recruitment they’d ever done. The former Hetaira had struggled to adjust at first, since apparently the workers at Aphrodite’s Temple weren’t allowed to show any pleasure during the act, but after he’d learned how to moan and gasp like a proper slut, he’d been doing pretty good for himself. His English was still so godawful that he struggled to communicate with anybody, especially since he was the only Greek speaker onboard, but luckily for him, he also spoke German by virtue of being half Austrian. He’d naturally gravitated towards Lias for that reason, and while he was a good sport and Lias liked him well enough, Giorgos just didn’t have the spirit to keep up with the jocks, so instead he spent most of his time these days with the other German boys aboard the yacht who were nice enough to take him in. Now though, it seemed he needed something from Lias.

[Giorgos Prapas]

Only the two speakers understood each other since they were using German, leaving everyone else to stare in confusion. “[In German] What is it, Giorgos?”

He looked embarrassed to have everyone looking at him, averting his eyes and rubbing his fingers. “You remember when you told me that I should come to you if anyone made fun of my English?”

“Let me guess, someone made fun of your English?” The boy nodded his head bashfully, and Lias sighed. “Who is it then?”

Giorgos eyes darted towards Bjorn, then back at his feet, which made Lias frown for a moment of doubt before the Greek kid answered. “I didn’t think his friend would be here, this is kind of awkward now.”

“Just tell me who it is.”

“I don’t know anymore… a lot of the kids have been making fun of my English, even though I’m trying really hard to get better at it. I can’t take it anymore, everyone here is so mean all the time, but I don’t know… it seems a little childish now.”

“Giorgos, either tell me who it is, or go away.”

“You guys call him Edie, I think.”

[Edgar Andrianov (Edie)]

Bjorn jumped in, having first been looked at strangely and now hearing the name of his friend. “[In English] Hold on, what exactly are you guys talking about?”

“Your little thieving friend apparently hasn’t learned his lesson after his punishment.”

“Aye no, don’t tell me he’s stolen something again?”

“No, but he’s just pissed me off, which is a lot worse,” Lias explained as he started to get up, feeling almost in top shape again and ready to go have some fun.

“Was wirst du mit ihm machen? [What will you do to him?]” Giorgos asked uncertainly, looking like he was regretting having ever mentioned the issue to him at all.

“Geht jetzt, wir kümmern uns darum, [Run along now, we’ll handle it,]” Lias told him before turning to his friends. “Who’s up for a round of our favourite game?”

“Yes, let’s get him!” said Maxim.

“Why not, I’m frickin’ bored,” Froggy seconded.

“What game is this exactly?” Miller asked them with a frown.

“The rules are simple. We find our goal, and then we score. The game ends when we’ve all made a point. You in?”

“Um… we just got here, and Magnus has to change clothes, so I think we’ll sit this one out, thanks. But you lot have fun.” The boys from Southbound took their leave, along with Giorgos, leaving everyone left to turn on Bjorn.

“You coming or not?”

“I’m not sure about this, guys, he’s my friend.”

“Which is the only reason I’m giving you a choice.”

The young Spanish kid hesitated for a little while longer, before finally coming to a decision. “Fine, I guess I better come along just in case.”

“Heh, watcha gonna do, watch? You nasty freak, I didn’t know you were like that,” Froggy teased him as they started walking in search of Edie. Leaning against the railing of the second deck balcony overlooking the pool-side, they spotted him in one of the hot tubs below making out with a passenger. His other Spanish friends and even the Imps from Fuego surrounded him, seemingly reigniting a certain doubt in Bjorn.

“I don’t know, guys. Can’t we just let him off with a warning? We don’t even know Giorgos that well, why do we care this much?”

“It’s about principle. Giorgos is a good sport who tries his best, and your friend is nothing but a thieving sneak. If you don’t have what it takes to set wrong to right, then you better walk away right now.”

“Hey, he’s moving,” Maxim pointed out before he could answer.

They watched to see if Edie was just getting a drink, but when he walked past the bar and left all his friends behind, they assumed he was going to the bathrooms, which was their queue to move in. They got there just after Edie, seeing the door close behind him. There a guard posted outside to monitor the boys going in and out of the restroom and make sure they weren’t spending too much time inside. Despite his sunglasses, Lias recognized him as one of the Playground’s Big Cats, an older teenager called Johnny Sullivan, freshly promoted and on good terms with Lias.

“You all need to take a leak at the same time?” he asked with a raised brow, looking very amused by the idea.

“We’ve definitely got some business to take care of inside, that’s for sure.”

“Ahhh, I see. Do you guys need some privacy then?”

“That would be great, thanks.”

“Hm, have fun.”

“Oh, we will.”

As soon as they were inside, they heard the door lock from the other side. There were several stalls, but only one was occupied. They waited outside of it, and after the flushing sound finished, Edie walked out and immediately froze in his tracks. His eyes fell on Bjorn and he smiled nervously.

“Hey, guys, what’s up?” The audacity to make fun of Giorgos’ English when he himself spoke with a Spanish accent was driving Lias insane.

“We heard you like to make fun of how people talk around here. Apparently that punishment didn’t teach you not to act like some big shot when you’re really more worthless than that shit you just dropped back there.”

“Is this about that Greek kid? Listen, it’s not my fault if he can’t take a bit of teasing.”

“And it’s not our fault if we just do what comes naturally to us. Boys.”

Maxim and Froggy grabbed Lias by the arms and brought him to his knees while he struggled against them, but they were both far stronger than he was. They easily managed to overpower him and laid Edie down on his back against the ground, pinning his arms to the tiled floor while Lias slipped off his speedo and Bjorn watched with pinched lips and wide eyes. The Austrian jock tugged at his teen-meat a few times and then got down on his knees between Edie’s legs while their victim screamed for help, yet none would come so long as Johnny was standing outside. Lias grabbed Edie’s wriggling hips and held them steady so that he could line up his tip with the puckered hole, and then he slowly pushed his way in.

“No no no, get out, get it out!” Edie screamed as Lias started grinding between his incredibly tight ass that was fighting to keep him out, but it only made the pressure around his dick feel that much better.

“Shut the fuck up, slut. You’re nothing but a sack to fill up with cum. Men’s cum, boys’ cum, it doesn’t matter, it all belongs inside of you.”

Lias locked Edie’s legs beneath his arms and picked up the pace, fucking the younger boy with even more force and pleasure.

“Ahh~ stoppp. Help! ¡Bjorn, ayúdame!”

But the ten year old did nothing. He simply stood apart from them and watched on in silence.

“Go on, Bjorn, try something. Give me an excuse to lay you on your back right next to your friend,” Maxim challenged him brazenly.

Lias didn’t care about any of their drama, he was too busy pounding Edie beneath him. Moments like these made him totally understand why men kept coming back for more of him and his fellow Schoolboys. Bussy was just so good, especially when he was taking it by force. Edie’s desperate screams were like sensual music to his ears and made him want to fuck even more noises like that out of his throat, so he went even deeper and harder in an attempt to produce more, and that’s exactly what he got. Edie grunted with pain and despair as Lias had his way with him, stripping the thief of that arrogance he wore like a crown and showing him for what he really was: weak scum.

His six inch dick felt so good between Edie’s tight ass cheeks, thrusting in and out like skewering a squealing piggy. Lias could feel himself edging closer. With every jab his wood twitched with anticipation, pumping the milk inside until it was knocking at the door. It didn’t wait for an answer before bursting inside, filling up every square inch of available space in a matter of seconds while Edie filled the room with his childish wailing.

Lias squirted out his last drops and pulled out satisfied, watching his sperm leak out of the boy who wasn’t even fighting back anymore. After Lias, it was Maxim’s turn, and the poor boy on the ground was fucked just as hard as the first time while the other two jocks held him down. After Froggy had finished as well, the only one left was Bjorn, who looked deeply unsettled by the whole affair up until then.

“Come on, Bjorn, we don’t have all bloody day. Let’s wrap this up,” Froggy told him impatiently.

Edie was sobbing on the floor, legs spread wide with three loads of cum leaking out of his sore ass while his chest heaved up and down.

Lias walked up to the youngest boy in the toilet, staring him down with an aura that was both imposing and inspiring. “I told you that if you don’t have what it takes for this, then you should have walked away before we got here. But you came anyway, so now you finish what you’ve started to the end, or we teach you a lesson as well.” Lias wasn’t a tyrant, but boy did he love power.

Bjorn slowly stripped out of his underwear and climbed on top of his friend, bending down to whisper something Spanish into his ear that sounded like a heartfelt apology. After that, he positioned his hips into the right spot, and then thrusted forward, going balls deep while they both groaned from how tight and wet it was down there. Bjorn pulled out, then pushed back in, repeating the motion at a grueling pace while the others watched with smirks on their faces.

“Ahhh~ Edie, I-I can’t hold it in any longer.”

“No, please, don’t,” he begged pitifully.

“I’m sorryyy~”

With one final hard thrust, Bjorn shot his orgasm up into Edie’s anus to join the other batches of cum. The jocks each took turns patting the youngest on the back while offering him congratulations while they made their way out, leaving Edie behind to pick up the pieces of himself off the floor.

“You guys must have eaten something real’ bad, I could hear you all from out here,” Johnny joked when the four athletic kids came out of the bathrooms.

“Oh yeah, but we each feel much lighter now. Isn’t that right, Bjorn?”

“Yeah,” the little kid mumbled.

Lias smiled and wrapped his arm around Bjorn, guiding him towards the pool-side where they would undoubtedly find a great number of men still looking to intimately express how impressive they were during the earlier volleyball match. They were teammates afterall, and Lias always made sure his teammates were playing to their full potential, even when they were past their limits.